 
OUTCAST

Children of Ossiria #1

Romance with another Agent is forbidden. Suddenly, Mike's out on the street alone with only his savings and a duffel bag. A new father at nineteen of a little girl that must live with her grandparents for her own safety, he tries to juggle the life of being a freelance demon hunter with birthdays and Christmases where he's only a friend of the family.

Until Hope figures out he's her father. Until her grandmother gets cancer. Until his first love returns home to meet their daughter for the first time.

Mike's one weakness will always be the women he loves--until Dr. Corinne Larkin saves his life after a savage beating. Independent, tough, smart, and beautiful, she slowly heals his spirit while becoming his best friend. But when he receives an offer he's dreamed about for sixteen years, he has to take it.

Corinne's E.R. residency has been pretty routine, until she finds a damaged man in an alley near the hospital. Mike is rough around the edges, but something about him calls to the healer in her. Through him, she makes friends in this new town, including his daughter Hope, and creates more ties than she ever intended--something way scarier than learning monsters and magic are real. Falling in love with Mike might be the greatest risk she's ever taken, especially when she has to let him go.

Will Mike return to the possibility of a new healthier future full of love, or stay mired in a dysfunctional past?

OUTCAST follows the journey of a paladin doing his best to keep the people he cares about alive in a world where monsters are real and there's a very good reason to be afraid of the dark. This story is intended for readers 18 and over due to adult language, sexual content, and adult situations.

eBooks are not transferable. They cannot be sold, shared, or given away, as this is an infringement on the copyright of this work.

All Rights Are Reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

By Vivian Lane

Edited by K.C. Taylor

Published by Phantom Ridge, a Willowick Publishing imprint

Copyright 2016

Revised 2019

The right of Vivian Lane to be identified as the Author of the Work has been asserted by her in accordance with the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988.

First Edition

This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the writer's imagination or have been used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locale or organizations is entirely coincidental.

Children of Ossiria

Ossiria is a land in an alternate dimension. Another planet. A horrible event took place there that had reach on several worlds, including Earth. Children of Ossiria includes immortals, vampires, demons, witches, paladins, and every-day humans, with love, loss, danger, torture, sex, and blood.

#0.5 - The First Vampires

#1 – Outcast

#2 - Protector

#3 – Goddess

#4 – Mate

#4.5 – Danger Magnet

#5 – Mother

#6 – Two Christmases

Sign up for the newsletter to be notified about new releases.

Chapter One

Michael

1985

The Agency recruited me two years ago, a kid with scarred knuckles and the stomach for a thousand fights. Born and raised on the more colorful streets of London, I graduated to the rank of Agent at eighteen and spent months of nights out fighting the good fight.

With the dawn, another shift killing assorted creatures came to an end. A city this old had a lot of ghosts and not all of them were friendly. Some weeks were full of nothin' but banishments.

Above ground, our headquarters were located in a nondescript two-story brick building full of offices. The not-so-ordinary part came in the form of spells: one to discourage notice and another to bar entry unless you were wearing a coded ring. Even inside, HQ was nothin' special. The building was a hundred years old tops, looking like a set from an old detective movie with each office door holding frosted glass with someone's name printed on it.

It was the secret elevator with voice-recognition software that would give you a second's pause. I descended into Sanctuary below. A massive underground installation, the "basement" consisted of two levels, with the upper containing labs, more offices, and training facilities for recruits, a mini hospital, and living quarters for Agents. Most of the staff also being British, lamps were used instead of fluorescent bulbs. Desks and tables were wood. Carpets had been imported from Asia long ago. The Director had only recently banned tobacco indoors, so the common rooms still smelled like pipe tobacco. Though our organization used the latest in tech where it counted, anyone new instantly felt the history of our work.

The lower level was more restricted, and for good reason.

Approaching my room, I found the boss with a group of kids.

"Ah, Thirteen, good. You saved me the effort of finding you later. Since you're the resident Agent on staff, I want you to take an active part in the training of these new recruits," the Director said. Like most of the administration, Alastair had gray hair and wore three-piece tweed suits.

"Yes, sir." Great—just what I wanted to do—babysitting.

The boss introduced me to the kids by their new designations.

"Thirteen? You jinxed or something?" the blonde called Nine said. Jean jacket, matching miniskirt, a golden tan, and mischief and attitude in her eyes. They'd brought in Malibu Barbie. She smacked her gum. Pink, of course.

"It's only a number," I said, and stuck my key in the lock to my room.

"To some people. So, like, are we going to be like James Bond? Do we get to meet the Queen? Or _ooo_ , Princess Diana?"

"No." I looked for the boss to corral the children away, but me and Miss California were the only people left in the hall. "Look, I've been up all night, so go away."

"Why?"

"Because monsters come out at night, why do you think? You're supposed to stick with the tour. Shoo."

"But—"

I shut the door in her face and flipped the bolt.

_Quiet_.

Pieces of gear and body armor dropped to the floor on my path to the bed, and I flopped down face first and fell asleep.

Though I was only eighteen, I felt ancient next to these fresh-faced buggers The Agency let in. Aged fifteen-to-seventeen, they weren't really "kids" to me in the chronological sense, but they had no clue what they were up against.

This particular batch had never seen a vampire, demon, ghost, werewolf, or any other monster other than on a movie screen. Left me with a lot of misconceptions to clear up. Oh, The Agency put every recruit through a rigorous training program in and out of classrooms, but these kids seemed to save every question for me.

The job wasn't nearly as exciting as they thought it would be. I spent more nights watching than fighting, and when I did find prey, The Agency wanted it taken from a distance whenever possible. Though Agents were more than your average human, we were still very mortal and facing far faster and stronger foes. Our job was to outwit the beasts, not engage them.

'Course, I didn't fear vampires. The most special thing about every Agent was our innate ability to burn the undead on contact like holy water. Vampire touched skin, no more vampire. It was how I'd been identified at sixteen in an alley where I should've been lunch.

Most of The Agency thought it was mystical. I figured it was an act of evolution. Mankind's genetic fight against the perils of the dark.

See, most of the myths and legends held a grain of truth, at least as far back as human records went. Some things came from other dimensions; others rose up with humanity. Some might've even been on Earth before us.

Didn't matter at the end of the day when they were dead at your feet.

Leaving the martial arts to Sensei, I took the recruits to the firing range. "Since we're underground, anything up to a .50 cal can be fired in here." Pistol round. Not .50BMG.

"Fifty cal what?" Nine, the Malibu Barbie. She wore the same grey workout clothes of the rest, but her hair still contained half a can of Aquanet.

"Point-five-zero caliber bullet, Recruit. Save all questions for after the demonstration." Just being in the same room with her got under my skin. Every day, she pestered me with questions. Every day, she made some smart remark undermining my authority. Every day, the pink gloss on her full lips was a distraction.

I hated having to touch her to correct how she held every weapon. Being that close filled my nose with the scent of all the products she used too much of. I should order her to shower and come back with none of it. Scent gave us away to half our prey.

At the end of our time in the range, I said it. "You. Nine. Don't come back to a single class until you wash all that shit off."

"Excuse me?" Her green eyes were wide as saucers.

"You're a walkin' beacon of humanity to every nasty outside this building. Vanity will get you killed, little girl. I'm sure I'm not the only instructor to tell you this, so clean up your act or prepare to send your kit to your parents with a note apologizing for being dead because you were stupid."

"How _dare_ you."

I stepped into her space. "I don't mollycoddle, Recruit. You wanna be a pampered princess, go home."

"Who are you to talk with your stupid Billy Idol hair sticking straight up?"

"This is how I roll out of bed, thank you very much."

"With white hair? _Please_."

"The difference is I don't leave my room smelling like bleach... _bitch_."

"Asshole."

I towered over her. "Damn straight. I'm _not_ nice. Can't afford to be. Newsflash, Princess—they'll come for you whether you bail or not. It's your job to be prepared."

"For _what_?"

I grabbed her arm. "I'll show you."

Dragging her through the halls, I swiped my access card at the stairwell and took her to the level below.

To the cells.

Held up my badge to the security clerk at the desk and kept going until we reached an occupied cell. The vampire launched at the electrified clear wall only to yelp at the jolt that brought it up short. It roared at us, red eyes and fangs exposed.

"Oh my God." Nine hid behind me. "What is _that_?"

"That, is a vampire." I took her shoulders and turned her around. "So is that." This one was female, wearing the clothes of a prostitute. "And that is a poor bastard infected with the Lycan virus."

"The what?" Had she listened to anything in class?

"He's a werewolf three days of the month." Nights, rather, but who's bein' particular. We approached the cage with a man curled in a ball, only dressed in a torn pair of shorts. "They stay until they can control the transformation. Be trusted in the outside world. Until we can cure the disease, infection has to be limited."

"How does it spread?"

"Bites or blood contact. Carried in bodily fluids."

"Can they infect you?" Now she'd gone from defiant to curious, I released her arm.

"Agents? Yeah, anyone human. Blighters aren't aware of what they are most of the time, so they do things during the full moon they don't remember."

"So The Agency helps them?"

"It's our job. Look...we do two things: save the helpless and kill evil nasties. Call it destiny, a calling, what-have-you, but the world needs people to do the hard shit and that's us. And if you can't handle that, you'll still have to stay. You're a danger to your family or any place you haunt long term."

"Why? Why can't I go home?" There was a little whine in her voice.

I sighed and led her back to the elevator. "Because we're like magnets for the supernatural. Nature runs on a balance, see, and they outnumber us."

"The agents."

"Yes."

"I don't get it."

"Don't have to. It's what the brain trust says. Just know, if you don't find them, they'll find you. It's inevitable."

"So no one can quit? I'm stuck with this?"

"Until death, sweetheart."

She stomped her tiny foot. "That's not fair!"

"Life has never been fair. Get to class. You're already late enough." I pushed her out of the elevator and continued up to street level, and outside.

Lit a fag and walked to my favorite pub. The boss would chew me out for taking a recruit to a restricted area, but she needed to know this wasn't a fairytale. The others took it on faith or didn't have the balls to speak up, but Nine was trouble.

Maybe I'd follow a lead out of town. Head north for a while, or over the Channel. Dealing with snot-nosed newbies every day made London no longer feel like home. Comfortable. I wasn't the teacher type. Enough to be responsible for my own hide.

Protocol said every Agent outside HQ had to have a Guide partner, so the kids wouldn't be alone. Plenty of minders about.

If the boss would let me leave.

"Out of the question. We need a presence in London," he said the next time I stopped at his office.

"Then rotate someone else in."

"Who would you suggest, Agent Thirteen? You think the others have nothing to do?"

"Of course not—"

"Then the subject is closed."

"Sir—"

"Dismissed."

"Dammit, sir, hear me out—"

" _Dismissed_ , Agent, or you'll find yourself on latrine duty!"

I saluted. "Sir."

And left the office. Bullheaded son-of-a-bitch-stick-up-his-arse—

"Hey. I heard the yelling." Nine, again.

"What are you doing up here?"

"Sneaking out."

I blinked. Didn't expect her to admit the truth so plainly. "Um, _no_."

"Come with me." She skipped off down the hall.

Where was she going?

She'd figured out where the roof access was.

"You're not goin'—" _Bloody hell_.

Later, I'd wonder why I didn't grab her to stop her from leaving.

Later still, I'd wonder why I followed her out of the building and into the night.

Currently, it was the gentlemanly thing to do, to keep her safe. Young girls were bait, especially ones dressed in a halter top and mini she'd hidden under her kit. Once down the fire escape, she'd stripped out of the sweats, put her coat back on, and stashed the ball of cloth in a dark corner.

"Do this often?" I asked.

"Here? Nah. First time I could get away."

"Home, then."

A shrug. "My parents never check if I'm in bed after I go to my room. Why shouldn't I take advantage and have some fun? Only young once." She grinned up at me. "You must've done the same before all this."

"Do you 'ave any idea where you're going?"

She stopped short. "Actually, no. Point me to the nearest club?" She batted her eyelashes.

I rolled my eyes. "Come on." Against my better judgment, maybe letting her dance the night away would get some of this rebellion out of her system and she'd leave me in peace.

Flagging a cab, I asked for the nearest, cheapest hole with music. The workin' class crowd would probably offend the Princess' sensibilities, but that could work in my favor. She'd never bother sneakin' out again. An ounce of prevention and all that...

Too bad the bloody chit liked to bounce to anything with a fast beat. Her nose wrinkled up until the next song played and suddenly she shoved her coat into my arms and got lost in the crowd of sweaty bodies. Annoying little bitch.

I stalked around the perimeter of the dance floor looking for an opening to get to her, senses sharp to any predators in the building. But there were no vampires, or any other creature.

The only predator was her, Nine, a Siren in a sea of humanity. I couldn't keep my eyes off the way her hips swayed and twitched to the music. She danced with her eyes half-closed, hands in the air, breasts jiggling without the aid of a bra. Such perky little tits, too, becoming more obvious when her top stuck to perspiring skin. Turning her back to me, her ass wiggled to the beat below her bare back. No tan lines on all that skin.

I never would've known without bringing her here.

The first night, I only watched her dance.

She haunted my dreams after that, then my waking hours, flirting and teasing and always just out of reach, until one day we ended up sparring alone in the dojo.

Somehow, I ended up on my back.

Somehow, her lips touched mine.

Fervent kisses were snuck here, a little heavy petting there, until we could hardly be in the same room without wanting to touch skin and shove each other's tongues down our throats.

I was in love.

Chapter Two

Michael

In January 1986, the tension was too much and we snuck out again with a different destination in mind. London was quiet with a dusting of snow, no moon giving away our steps. I gave the cabby an address before Nine pulled me into a kiss that made my jeans too tight. We stopped for Chinese takeout, then walked the block to the room I reserved.

Unlocking and opening the door, I said, "Happy birthday, love." Nothing special, but it was clean with a queen-size bed.

She pushed my coat off my shoulders. "Food later."

We made love for the first time that night. First time for either of us—well, my first, and I was pretty sure she wasn't experienced, too. Her hands shook when she pulled my belt from the loops and unfastened my trousers. Undressing her, I found fading tan lines from a string bikini bottom and nothing else under her dress. Nerves didn't get in the way of her takin' me in hand and tugging me toward the bed. My fearless girl.

I didn't last long the first time, then made up for it.

Nine gave me her real name on her birthday. Bethany. The Agency said names had power among the supernatural so it was against the rules to tell, but she couldn't "have me scream out a number." Never mind that _I_ wasn't the loud one.

After eating cold dumplings and chow mein, I snuck her back into HQ. She was supposed to be in bed. I was supposed to be hunting.

Sneaking around worked great...

Until she told me she was pregnant.

The most dreaded words every eighteen-year-old lad could hear. "What?"

"It's all your fault!" she screamed.

" _My_ fault? Takes two, sweetheart."

"I'm only sixteen. This can't be happening. My mother will kill me. It's your fault!"

"How in hell is it _my_ fault?"

"Because! Because you're older and hot and...and...seduced me!"

" _You_ kissed _me_. _You_ asked me to get a room for _your_ birthday. _You_ undid my fly. Thought they put you girls on the Pill."

"Well apparently it doesn't work!"

"Stop _screaming_ at me."

"I can't help it. I'm scared." Then the tears started.

I gathered her in my arms. Couldn't stand to see her cry. "Shh. It's not the end of the world. Have you taken a test?"

She sniffed. "I've missed two periods."

_Shit_. "Why didn't you say somethin' after the first one?"

"'Cause it's happened before. The first year I had my period."

"So maybe you're—"

"No. I feel different. Oh god...what are we gonna do?" She looked up at me with those big eyes, begging me to have all the answers.

"What do you want?"

"To still be at home like none of this is real."

Ouch. But she didn't mean me. She couldn't. "Denial won't solve—"

"I know. God. I don't know. It's too scary, Mike."

"If...if you go to term, the baby should go somewhere safe. Our life isn't—"

"Obviously. God, this is fucked up. Why aren't you freaking out?"

I loved her. "I am, love."

"It doesn't show."

"Training."

She pulled away. "I think we should stop seeing each other for a while. This...this might not last, and we don't need to get in trouble for a false alarm."

"Bethany, I see you every day."

"Not that. I mean the secret times. Someone might catch on. Just give me space. Pretend, okay?"

She left before I replied.

I'd let her calm down. Get a grip. _Keep calm and carry on_. She loved me.

This was only a bump in the road.

Born in August, Hope was a preemie. I named her. Looking into her big, trusting blue eyes, I felt an immediate resolve to do anything to keep her safe.

Bethany didn't want to hold our tiny girl. I looked up at her. "She's hungry."

"I don't have a bottle."

"You have nature's bottle."

"I don't want it chewing on me." She wouldn't look at us.

"'Chewin' on you'? Giving our daughter milk is what your tits were _made_ for."

"I'm too tired. Take her away."

A nurse took Hope from me and put her in a pram to go wherever they put newborns. Someone else wheeled Bethany out of the delivery room. No one cared about the new father.

A nineteen-year-old fool.

We were sending Hope to her grandmother in California. I didn't know what it took to get Bethany's parents to agree to take an infant, but I was grateful. Our baby girl deserved a nice, boring life and that was far away from here.

Chapter Three

Michael

They cast me out of the only life I'd known for three years. Gave me my walking orders and stripped me of all but my personal belongings. A duffle bag, a bank account, and a passport were all I had in the world the day after Hope was born.

Should've expected it, really. I'd never been a favorite at HQ and the Director had a soft spot for the girls. Looked at them like daughters. Perhaps the old man had one.

I wrote letters to Bethany she never replied to.

The Agency paid well and I hadn't spent much, but London was still expensive for a lad with no post-secondary education. Much as I loved home, it wouldn't be practical to stay long even for the clever and resourceful like myself. I needed to find work.

Of course, there was plenty of not-so-legal employment available, but I was tryin' to keep my nose clean. So, I took a job for a mechanic by day and looked for damsels in distress by night. Weren't so much about savin' people as killin' things that needed killing.

Made me feel useful. Contributory. Bit of thumbin' my nose at The Agency, too. I beat their man to every Creature I could out of spite.

It was a lonely life, though. Livin' in a tiny shithole flat, I only knew my landlady and my boss. Not that Agents were encouraged to make friends—liabilities—but still. I missed Sanctuary and I missed Bethany. Not the first girl I'd been sweet on, but my first love. And I was nineteen, so, god, I missed sex. Ever fuck a gymnast? As comes with our abilities, Bethany was _that_ flexible, and you can imagine the fun we had with _that_.

Didn't know how to cook even if my flat had more than a tiny kitchenette, which it didn't, so I ate out most of the time. Made a sandwich or heated a can of soup at others. It wasn't exactly the healthy meals The Agency provided for sustaining elite athletes, but it made shit. I'd go to great lengths not to be the starvin' runt of my younger years when I lived with my mother. There was a two-penny whore if I ever met one. Spent more on fags and booze than rent, let alone food, and there was always yet another strange man followin' her to her bedroom. At that point, I'd leave and go watch telly with the neighbors until it was quiet.

Eh, enough of miserable memories.

I could wallow in misfortune or make something of the life I had left.

See the world, finally.

Maybe pay a visit to my tiny daughter.

Chapter Four

Catherine

1986

A young man entered the café wearing a black sweater and dark jeans and ordered a black coffee. Catherine felt his gaze, and looked down, blushing. "Hi. May I sit here? Seems to be busy tonight."

She pushed her books to the side. "Oh, sure! I guess with the sudden cold turn, everybody wanted something warm," she said quietly, and glanced down at the open book before her, unsure whether to close it or go back to reading.

"What are you studying?" His eyes were green. She liked green.

"History. With a minor in British Lit, just because I like it. I'm a bit of an overachiever, I guess." Her cheeks reddened further.

"We can learn a lot from the past," he said. "I have a passion for art, myself."

"Really? I wouldn't have guessed, I m-mean, you look more like a..." Her voice trailed off in embarrassment.

"A jock? Well, there is a thrill to a good chase. My father would have preferred I go into the family business, but, I'm here. Do you like L.A., Miss...?"

"Catherine Mitchell. Yeah, I guess... I'm used to it, I mean. I'm from the 'burbs."

He managed to coax everything out of her after that: how her grandmother raised her after her parents died when she was twelve, that a college education had been a parting gift from her parents, and the grandmother was now in a nursing home with Alzheimer's, and freshman year had been a bit lonely so far with the exception of her roommate.

When the café announced it was closing, he walked her home to the dorm. "This is probably going to sound weird, but could I sketch you sometime?"

Her eyes widened to comic proportions. "Me?"

"I'll understand if you don't want to, it's just...you're so pretty, and I need to practice my life sketches. Forget it; you don't even know me..." He started to walk away.

"Wait. Um... I guess I could meet you in one of the art rooms."

"Thanks," he said, sighing in relief. "Everybody already has a subject, and the assignment's almost due. You saved me, Cate. Can I call you Cate?"

She stroked her long hair behind her ear, blushing again. "I guess. I can meet you at the café tomorrow evening?"

"Great," he said with a smile. "I can't wait."

He walked off, whistling to himself as he turned a corner.

Catherine couldn't believe she agreed to sit for some art project, but he'd sounded...desperate, and she knew what it was like to face a deadline here. She was only a freshman, but there was already a lot of pressure. He'd been nice and sweet and listened a lot.

Setting her backpack on her bed, she looked at the mirror attached to the closet door. _Pretty?_ She was okay. A nice enough figure for dressy clothes, if she could be bothered. Long, straight brown hair that she usually braided. Blue-gray eyes often hidden behind reading glasses since she was always studying. Five-foot-four was good enough—short enough to wear heels around men, tall enough for clothes to fit with ease.

But pretty?

Maybe his artist's eye saw something she couldn't.

She shrugged and pulled her history book out. There was still another chapter to read before she went to bed.

The next night, Catherine waited with her hot chocolate for him to show up at the café. She was really nervous, and hoped he wasn't expecting her to pose nude. She didn't have that kind of bravery.

He showed up a couple minutes later dressed similarly to the previous day. "Hey. I'm really glad you showed up."

"I'm a girl of my word."

"Shall we?"

They walked to the Art building to use one of the classrooms.

He opened the door for her. "After you," he said, then covered her face with a cloth as she passed him.

She struggled but his hold was too tight. Too strong. Her world went dark. She felt her body going limp.

Arms caught her on the way down. He caressed her face with a cold finger, her soft skin prickling with goose bumps. "You're entering a whole new world, Cate. We're going to have _so_ much fun!"

What is he going to do to me?

Chapter Five

Michael

September

Ever have the feelin' of bein' watched? Yeah, me, too.

The first weeks on my own had been a bit of alright, with a decent boss for daytime work and easy kills at night, but lately I had this sense in the back of my mind when I hunted that I was bein' followed. Whether by good or nasty, I didn't know, but they better show themselves before I get cranky.

After three nights of knowing somethin' was doggin' my shadow, a man finally appeared. And not just _appeared_ , but literally _stepped out of a fucking shadow_. I stood ready with my sword, the one bit of weaponry The Agency hadn't stripped away because it was custom-made for my frame.

"Easy, boy," he said. "I mean you no harm." He held up open hands. A signet ring was on his left.

"That's what they all say."

"In this case, it is the truth. My name is Sebastian Pierce and I have a job proposition for you." He was dressed in a black wool coat, dark gray jumper, and black fatigues. Black boots, too. Spoke in an upper-crusty accent, the kind belonging to snobs that wouldn't give me the time of day.

"Really. Must pay pretty well for threads like that. And you know what pays really well? Things I don't want on my conscience, so piss off."

"Are you always this hostile, Michael?"

"How the fuck do you know my name?"

"I do my research, and you have made quite a reputation for yourself here."

"Should I be flattered?"

"Indeed." The stoic man's lip ticked up on one side. "Please, hear me out. I am on your side."

"Mate, the only side I'm on is mine. Keeps me from bein' stabbed in the back."

"I meant the side of Good, of protecting people. We can use someone with your skills."

"'We'?"

"I am a Shadow Knight, young paladin. My order has been protecting humanity almost as long as demons have been on Earth, and we would like you to join us."

"Really. How come I've never heard of you?"

"Because your organization and mine carry a...difference in opinion...about the tools of the trade. We think magic can be useful. The Agency forbids it."

"The Agency uses magic."

He shook his head. "They use protection charms. There's a difference. What is the policy on witches?"

"That powers come from dark places and intervention is necessary before they become a danger to others. Humans aren't meant to wield the forces of nature."

His slight smile appeared again. "Exactly. The Agency would bind any witch's abilities on the assumption that their power will inevitably corrupt them. We disagree. With free will comes the power to choose, and we prefer to encourage gifted people to choose wisely, responsibly. The Agency assumes witches are bad because they only hear complaints about bad behavior. Now, back to my offer—"

"How did you hide in that shadow like that? I see pretty damn well in the dark and you weren't standing against that wall."

"What did you see?"

"You came out of the shadow itself, so what the fuck are you? Humans don't do that."

" _Mundane mortals_ cannot do this. Shadow Knights have no such limitations. I promise you, I was once as normal as anyone on that street below. Aren't you curious?"

"Fucking _breathing_ , so yeah. I'm curious. And suspicious. Give me one good reason to trust you."

"Because, Michael, I would like you to help me kill a vampire."

Fair bait. "I'm listenin'."

Pierce came closer, his posture relaxing into a more friendly vibe. "Much of the organized crime in London actually stems from the office of a single vampire. We only have a first name, William, but he has a hand in everything from prostitution and drugs to protection rackets and business scams. He's smart, evasive, and careful, which should tell you as well as us that he is probably of considerable age."

I nodded. "The young ones are too impulsive and driven by hunger to run that kind of racket. You're really tellin' me that a _vampire_ has the city wired?"

He nodded. "God's honest truth. You might be surprised at what an old vampire can accomplish."

"Fair enough. So why hasn't The Agency taken 'im out?"

"My guess would be they're either afraid of a target this sophisticated, or too blind to realize it exists. Most likely the latter. You were taught vampires are little more than beasts, were you not?"

"Seems true enough in my experience."

"And since the youngest are the easiest to slay, it would."

"Are you sayin' I'm a fuckin' lightweight?"

He held up his hands. "Not at all, Michael. I would not approach you if I didn't think you have talent. I only meant your experience has thus far been limited."

"Been takin' care of this city for two years, mate."

"And admirably so for a solo hunter. But are you ready for a greater challenge?"

Gotta admit, he'd intrigued me. What to do about it, though? On the one hand, solitary life sucked balls. On the other, he knew a whole lot more about me and The Agency than felt comfortable.

"Might be. What does it pay?" I asked.

"The Knighthood provides for our needs like your Agency did, but the true reward is the good we do, don't you agree?"

"Not when there's rent to pay and a belly to fill. No offense, Mr. Pierce, but the only person I can rely on is me, so lookin' out for Number One is a priority. A man has needs."

He sighed. Wanker. I could tell he was all about nobility and honor and that kind of shit. "I'll make you a deal. Help remove the vampire as an independent contractor in exchange for honest consideration to join us and broaden your horizons. Is that fair?"

"It's a good start. I'm gonna need it all in writing."

He almost smiled. I caught it. "Why doesn't that surprise me?"

"And no more sneakin' around behind my back, followin' me everywhere. It's creepy."

"You have my word. I only wanted to observe you to see if you were worthy of this conversation. I meant no disrespect."

"Apology accepted. Now, it's been a long night and I'm famished, so if you want to butter me up some more you're gonna have to buy me dinner."

He chuckled. "Fair enough. I remember the teenage appetite."

"Oy! I'm not a kid."

"It says 'teen' in the number of your age still, does it not?"

I grumbled. "Technicality. For another eight months." Enough talk. He could either follow me to the nearest tasty restaurant or he wouldn't. I tucked the sword into my coat.

God bless twenty-four-hour diners. Knew all of them on my route, of course.

I picked the easiest to defend in case Mr. Shadow Knight decided to do somethin' fishy. A couple inches taller than me, he easily kept up.

Once we were sat, I gave him my terms. "Here's how I see it. You need me for your little group for some reason, so you're gonna put all my terms in writing and meet me here tomorrow night with the contract, or we part as friends here and now and you let me go my merry way."

He didn't blink. "'Need' is a strong word. We'd like you to join us. You would have a purpose, be useful. Part of a team."

"Not a team player, mate. Thought that'd be clear by now."

"It is what you would like me to believe, yes, that you're happy being a lone wolf."

"You don't buy it."

"No, son, I don't. Known a lot of soldiers in my time."

"Your 'time'? You're what, ten years older than me."

He chuckled. "Thank you for the compliment."

"Eh?"

"Let's just say there are perks to the Knighthood."

I scrutinized him. "Sayin' you're older than you look, like a vampire?"

"I'm not undead."

"Not an answer to the question."

"Some facts are not open to full disclosure at this time, Michael. How do I know if I can trust _you_ , hmm?"

"Touché." Finally, a waitress. "The usual, love, and don't be skimpy with the chips or the cheese." She left after setting a pint in front of me.

"The kind of work we do requires a certain amount of funding for weapons, supplies, armor, travel, and so forth. Funding you no longer have access to. We'll give you everything you need in exchange for your loyalty and discretion."

"Just like The Agency—do what you're told and don't tell anybody the truth. What's the catch?"

"Catch?" One eyebrow angled up.

"Your angle. The downside you ain't tellin' me about."

"Ah. There isn't one. Unless you insist on certain habits."

Aha! Got 'im. "What habits?"

"Relationships with the opposite sex, or whichever gender you prefer. If you must know, the Knighthood requires a vow of celibacy—"

" _What?_ No deal."

"Keep your voice down." Hands on the table, he leaned in. "Now don't be hasty. The Agency has similar rules, do they not? Putting the work first over human ties? Forbidding...closeness between agents? The vow is in place for several reasons: 1) the safety of others, 2) the safety of yourself and your brethren, 3) focus on the job, and 4) an active sign of your devotion to the Knighthood."

"How focused can a man be when he's hard-up for a bit of rough-and-tumble? A stiff breeze'll be enough to give 'im a good cock-stand for half the day, let alone a glimpse up a girl's skirt. I'm fuckin' nineteen, mate, not ninety!"

That finally got an expression out of him. His nose wrinkled up in distaste. "Must you be so vulgar?"

"Hell, yeah. It's honest. So, what's a bloke to do if he falls in love? Has to have happened in your little group before." Waitress brought my burger. "Thanks, love. He's payin', so throw in a bit of dosh for yourself, too."

He sighed. Good. She smiled at me and left again.

"It has occurred, yes. Rarely. The knight in question, if he's truly set on that course, is cast out."

I shook my head. "You really are like The Agency."

"Beg pardon?"

And rolled my eyes. "There was a girl, and despite it takin' two to tango, guess who they kept in the fold?"

"Ah. I see. And you have feelings for this young lady?"

"Ain't no lady, but yeah, she was my girl. Haven't seen her since they tossed me on my ass." Still hurt. Bethany could come find me if she wanted to. "So they banish the poor love-sick schmuck. Then what?"

"That's classified."

I shrugged. "Keep your secrets. I ain't signin' up."

"I figured as much. Nevertheless, I would still like to contract your services in exchange for taking up so much of your time this evening."

I grinned. "It's only fair." Obnoxious? Probably. Didn't care. He had money, I wanted it, and we both wanted a vampire dead. Win-win in my book.

The knight grunted and sat back in the booth. Obviously done with tryin' to pitch me on the wonders of his beloved order. Just as well. I wanted to savor this burger, a meal I maybe could afford once a week.

Once a month, to be honest.

When the bill was paid and we stepped outside, the Shadow Knight did what I guessed he did best and faded into the darkness. Hell of a thing to see a man disappear like that.

Chapter Six

Michael

Hadn't set a meet time, so I was at the diner at full dark to wait for the knight. Like before, he walked out of a shadow, this time with a bulletproof vest under his coat.

"Wasn't sure you'd show," he said.

"I'm a skeptic, not stupid. Got the job in writing?" He produced an envelope from his coat and offered it to me. I stepped under the streetlamp to read the contents. My eyes widened at the listed payment. "How many nights are you expectin' this to take?"

"Only the one. Are the terms not fair?"

On the contrary. The terms were the most fucking generous thing I'd ever seen. A thousand quid for one night's work. Three months' rent! Now, question—did money not matter to him, or was this job way more dangerous than he was lettin' on?

"What exactly do you want me to do for 1000 pounds?"

"If you'd like to renegotiate—"

Held up a hand. "Didn't say that. If I'm stickin' my neck out, I wanna know what for." While the money was nice, I didn't know him from Eve, so sue me for bein' cautious. A man offers you a deal that sounds too good to be true because it usually is.

"I'm contracting you for support. To watch my back. You've trained in sniper coverage?"

"Of course."

"Perfect. Shall we go? I have a car."

"Tonight? I'm not dressed for your little party." This early in the evening, I was Mike the Young Bloke, not Former Agent Thirteen. People got nervous when you walked the streets in all-black and a ski mask carrying weapons.

"My time in London is limited. As for preparations, I'm quite equipped to offer you whatever you need."

"Got a pen?" We signed the contract and I stuffed it in my pocket.

Couldn't blame his choice of night. No fog. A quiet date for night life. I followed him to a plain black lorry. He opened the cargo door, turned on a light, and I whistled.

"Now that's a portable armory. Money really is no issue for you people, is it?"

"Use what you like." Sebastian unlocked the driver door. "Get in. Long night ahead of us."

Climbing in, I shut the cargo door and made my way to the passenger seat. The engine was in gear before I buckled the seat belt. "Where are we going?"

"The vampire conducts his business out of a gentrified office building, which is why I prefer you stay out of sight. It's not a street for a lad of your colorful nature."

"Whatever. Your show. What's the plan?"

"I breach the building; you stay outside and kill anything that tries to escape."

"That's the grand plan of a Shadow Knight?"

"What I do inside is not your concern, Michael. Can you do what I'm asking of you?"

"In my sleep. Don't get your knickers in a twist. All the same, invading a vampire's lair at night...don't you think it's a job for more than two hunters?"

"For a traditional mission with close combat, yes. That isn't my plan."

I shrugged. "It's your head. The contract doesn't say I have to keep you alive to get paid, so what you do in that building is your business."

"For insisting you weren't a mercenary, you certainly sound like one."

"You must be a real gas at company parties, mate." Judgmental bastard.

The knight drove through London toward Canary Wharf. Due to the city's age, what once had been neighboring villages were swallowed up by progress and any random turn could make you feel like you'd stepped into another place. The old dockside, formerly property of the East India Trading Company, had become a financial and business district.

"Is the target on a commercial or residential street?"

"Don't worry, paladin. I don't expect collateral damage tonight."

"You don't like to give a straight answer, do you? You upper-class wankers are all the same, using twenty words where two would do the job. I don't know how your Knighthood works, but we didn't send anyone into a mission blind."

"I do no such thing. You know what you need to for the task which you have been assigned. A good soldier accepts he is on a need-to-know basis, Michael."

"Good for you I didn't enlist."

He sighed. So I had a thing with authority figures—sue me. Respect was earned, not given. He stopped the lorry.

"Are we here?"

"A block away. We'll head up." To the rooftops. In a city like London where everything was smooshed together, it was an easy mode of travel.

Time to suit up. The knight had everything from body armor and night-vision goggles to grappling hooks and climbing gear, basic wooden stakes to high-tech rifles, and a dozen different types of grenades. In proper tactical gear, I felt like myself again for the first time in a month.

"These aren't normal bullets," I said, holding one up to the light.

"Holy water. The capsule stays intact until it has penetrated flesh. Then they burn from the inside."

"Fancy. We use wood."

"Still? Reliable, I suppose. How good are you with a bow? I'd prefer this to be as quiet as possible."

I grabbed a compound bow and quiver, and a small crossbow. Throwing stars, knives, firearms...if it was deadly, I was proficient. The Agency wouldn't have it any other way.

Sebastian led me to a nearby fire escape and we climbed up. Two silent ghosts in the dark. Adrenaline quickened my pulse. Always loved the chase, the anticipation.

"Stop. There," he said, pointing across the street. Brick building, nothin' special. No signage, just the street number tacked on the front. The type of office no one would notice unless they were looking for it.

"Well, he knows how to be discreet. You sure a vampire's in there?"

"Nothing good happens in that building."

"Then we're on the wrong side of the street."

"For now." He sat and peered over there with a fancy set of binoculars. Guess we were waiting, then.

Wish I brought a snack. Hadn't had supper, yet, and I was famished. "What does this vampire look like? In case he gets out on the street."

"He won't."

"But if."

"I don't have a description, only a first name."

"You've gotta be fucking kidding me! This is a ghost hunt? A bloody wild goose chase?"

"Lower your voice. My intel is solid. Would you rather be at home?" The threat of dismissal was clear, and if he fired me I didn't get paid.

"No, sir."

"Good."

We sat waiting, watching, 'til midnight. A night with no moon.

"Come." Sebastian tugged on my sleeve, toward the darkest part of the rooftop, and then...

Black.

Then we were on the other side of the street. "What the hell?" Standing on the supposed vampire HQ.

"Keep your ears open." Then he was gone, melting into another shadow. Had we really just traveled through the absence of light? How the fuck did he do that?

I made laps around the roof, listening and looking for escapees, but there was nothing. The night and the street along with it were dead. Whatever Sebastian did inside was silent.

Until the glass blew out of the third floor windows. "Fucking really, mate?" There was no fire or fire alarm, so it must've been a sonic blast. Explained the ringing in my ears. Nothing was running out the exits, so I hightailed it to the lorry. Wasn't stayin' for the police to show up.

Didn't have to wait long for the Shadow Knight.

"What happened to being discreet?" I asked.

"Had to make it look like a hit from a rival syndicate."

"I didn't see any fire."

"It's small. Fire department should arrive before it spreads." He unlocked the van and started placing gear in its respective homes.

"Did you get 'im?" I climbed in the back and shut the door.

"The mission was a success."

"That's not an answer."

"I met my objective and you will get paid. That's all you need to know."

Goodbye, pretty toys. "Fine, I get it. I'll keep my big bloody mouth shut."

Wasn't a surprise when he drove past the diner toward my flat. Of course he knew where I lived. When he stopped, he handed me a business card. It was blank except for a phone number.

"If you're ever in more trouble than you can handle."

"Thanks. My payment?"

He reached across to the glove box and opened it. A thick yellow envelope was inside. "In cash like I promised."

"Pleasure doing business." Not. I took my loot and left before he pulled on any strings.

The morning paper said the incident was a "minor fire" caused by "a hot plate left on in the lunch room" and there "were no casualties as the office was closed at the time."

_Right_. Okay. Have I mentioned The Agency has a hand in the media not reporting the truth when it comes to supernatural matters? They do. Everything whitewashed to keep the masses out of a state of panic, completely oblivious to the dangers around them.

For the greater good.

Sometimes, I wondered if it'd be better to let the whole world know so we could eradicate the bastards once and for all. Think of a citizenry that was no longer prey. Doesn't that sound ideal?

But no one asks me.

Chapter Seven

Catherine

"Wakey, wakey, Katie..."

Catherine's eyelids fluttered as she neared consciousness. She felt dizzy, even though she knew she was lying down. She tried to lift her hand to rub her eyes, only to discover her wrists were bound.

Her eyes flew open.

"There's my girl. I thought you were going to sleep the whole flight."

"What...? Where...?"

"On my jet, somewhere over the Atlantic. I want to introduce you to a 'friend'." He seemed to find that idea funny, chuckling nastily.

Her ankles were tied together, too. "Why are you doing this?" she asked.

She took a better look at him now her eyes had cleared. Everything was different, but it wasn't the change in clothes that frightened her—it was his demeanor. Like Mr. Hyde had won over Dr. Jekyll.

"Why? Because I can," he answered gleefully. "You see, sweetheart, you're no longer in the safe little coed life you knew."

His eyes changed to red and black veins stood out under his skin. He covered her mouth so she couldn't scream. "Now, now, Cate...you really want to save that for later, when I've earned it. I so love a _good_ scream. Here's the deal: I've been bored, you're mine now, and you're gonna be trained to please me."

She shook her head in denial, because that was all she could do.

"Cate, you really don't have a choice in the matter," he said with false regret. "I could always just kill you, but then I'd have to find another girl, and you wouldn't want me to be so inconvenienced, would you...?" He shook her head 'no' for her. "Good girl."

"Please..." she whispered.

"You hear that, boys?" he crowed. "I haven't done anything, yet, and she's already begging! Ohhh, you're going to be SO much fun, little Cate. Starting now." He cut a line into her ankle, making her scream, then licked the blood off his finger before dragging his nail across the first line to form an "x". "So much better than those little tattoos the girls get, huh?" Hard evil eyes bored into hers. "If you're naughty, I can make the scar permanent."

"I won't...I won't..." she sobbed.

He patted her knee. "Glad we understand each other! So, let me tell you a story about a girl..."

He described horror upon horror in lurid detail, slapping her if it appeared her attention wasn't fully on him. He didn't touch her hard enough to bruise, but her cheek felt hot from the sting just the same. The monster delighted in her tears, licking them off her skin when they escaped, then laughed at her efforts to not cry anymore.

What had she done to deserve this?

When the plane finally landed, he loosed her ankles, fastened a tacky rhinestone collar around her neck and tugged her along by a leash, then made her sit on his lap in the car. The minions laughed at her humiliation, barking like dogs and making lewd gestures.

Catherine stared out the tinted windows, trying to ignore it all.

It was soon apparent they'd landed in London at night. She had no idea what time it might be or how long she'd been unconscious before. He took her watch.

What would happen to her in the next few days? Would she live? Would she ever see her grandmother again? Would her roommate try calling the cops?

She contemplated everything as she sat there, rigid and stoic as possible. She wasn't going to give that bastard the satisfaction of her fear, though he probably knew just how much she felt, anyway.

She hated that he kept stroking her hair.

Hated being thirsty and not able to ask for water.

Hated needing to use the bathroom.

Hated the way her stomach was growling loud enough for _her_ to hear it.

They drove for a long time out of the city on a highway. The lack of food was making her sleepy, but she couldn't chance passing out around this bunch. Her bladder wanted to leap for joy when they finally turned down a private road. The car pulled up in front of an enormous house that had to be very old. Probably the 1700s originally.

The minions opened the door for him.

He tugged hard on the leash as he started for the mansion. She barely avoided falling. Walking now made her acutely aware of the poor shape her body was in.

The big doors to the place were opened as they approached.

A woman with a shoulder-length bob stood in the entrance. "Tallis! I hope your flight was pleasant," she said.

"Alicia. I'd have one less minion if it were anything less. Where's William?"

"In the parlor." She backed further into the house, leading the way.

Catherine looked around. The home she entered was part Gothic bordello, part Victorian opulence, with everything in shades of red, gray, and black.

Tallis—apparently Liam wasn't his real name—tugged her toward the parlor, which was dark green and cream. A man with medium blond hair lounged on a settee, a drink in his hand. He rose as they entered.

"Long time, no see, Willy. I'd almost think we weren't family anymore," Tallis said.

He sounded pouty, but she knew by now it was only an act. The two men looked ready for a skirmish to break out.

"We were never chummy, you ponce. Nor are you my family. This the girl?"

Tallis let go of the leash so William could walk around her. Catherine kept her gaze on the floor, but she could feel the blond man's scrutiny from head to toe.

" _This_ is what you bring me? She's totally green! You expect me to turn out a _human_ in two months? No deal."

"Hundred grand says you can, and will." Tallis wasn't deterred that easily.

" _If_ she was part demon. For a human? Six months, and no less than five hundred."

"She's already smart, so you only have to instruct her physically," Tallis countered.

William rolled his eyes. "You're gonna bloody turn her, anyway. Just have at it and save yourself the dosh."

"It's _better_ my way! Two-fifty for two months. You can't afford to turn that down, Willy. Word gets around, you know..."

"Three hundred on a tentative contract. If she isn't close in six weeks, then you have to give me the _appropriate_ time," William said.

"Done! You won't mind if I check in periodically, of course."

William sneered. "Of _course_. Any subject you want her to focus on?"

Tallis dismissed the question with a wave of his hand. "Do anything you want to her, I don't care, as long as she remains... _untouched_. I prefer to take care of that break-in personally."

"Whatever." William obviously didn't care, either. "Alicia! Escort the wanker into the office so he can sign a contract."

"Happy to!" she sang.

They left the room.

Catherine attempted to swallow the lump in her throat. She'd just been...sold. To this...whatever guy for "lessons", whatever that horror entailed.

She wanted to go home and pork out on pizza with her roommate and snuggle into her comfy bed. But wishing, so far, hadn't made this nightmare end.

She froze in fear when the blond man grabbed her chin and lifted it to look in her eyes. "What's your name, girl?" he asked.

"Catherine," she whispered. "Please don't hurt me."

His grip tightened. "You will answer questions I ask and _only_ questions I ask. Are we clear?" His eyes were crystal blue and a little too bright.

"Yes."

"You're what, eighteen, nineteen?"

"Eighteen."

He nodded in confirmation. "American...university student?"

"Yes..."

"The rules here are simple. You do as you're told when you are told, and you will be treated well. Disobey me, or any of your instructors, and you will be severely punished. Understand?"

Catherine nodded. He let go of her chin and unbuckled the collar around her neck. His fingers were cool against her skin.

Another monster?

William snapped his fingers, and a previously unseen man came forward.

"Take the girl to the kitchen. I'll retrieve her shortly."

The servant bowed, and took her arm. "Yes, sir," he said, and led her deeper into the house.

The servant only gave Catherine a glass of water, a hunk of bread, and a slice of cheese, but it might as well have been a gourmet feast. Of course, gulping down the water reminded her of her need to visit a ladies' room. Not knowing the protocol for talking to a servant, she raised her hand and waited for him to speak to her.

"Yes?"

"I need to use a bathroom."

The servant rolled his eyes, but didn't get angry with her. Instead, he took her by the arm again and led her to a tiny powder room she could use.

Catherine whispered "thank you" and closed herself inside. There was no lock. She couldn't have tried anything, anyway, since the room only had a sink and a toilet and no windows.

It was the first time she'd looked in a mirror since leaving the dorm to meet "Liam". Her hair was fuzzed out of her braid in spots, her face had bags and bright pink patches, and her clothes were rumpled and dirty. After all the slaps, the skin of her cheeks was puffy.

At least she was finally untied.

She gently washed her chafed wrists, then the "x" dug into the inner side of her ankle. Her sock had been rubbing against it since they put her shoes back on to move her.

The servant rapped on the door. "Time's up."

She came out and was escorted back to the kitchen, where she was told to sit and wait for "the Master".

William came in, his cool eyes always assessing her. "Get enough to eat?"

Should she be honest? "N-no, sir," she mumbled.

He snorted. "Tallis never did remember the practical things." He opened the refrigerator, then tossed a carrot on the table. "You'll be on a strict diet, here. No snacks or sweets or junk. Finish that, and I'll take you to your room."

She was getting her own room?

She bit off the end of the carrot, wishing it had been peeled first. The outer skin was always a bit bitter.

Her new captor heated something in a mug, watching her as he sipped it. He would be handsome if he didn't look so stern and cold. She felt like a bug under a microscope.

"Come on," he finally barked. "It's getting early."

She wiped her mouth with a napkin and nodded, rising from her seat. He steered her where he wanted to go by putting a firm, strong hand on her shoulder. His grip wasn't painful, but definitely unyielding. She figured he could probably crush her shoulder with one squeeze if he wanted to.

They went up two flights of stairs to the top floor and down a long hall. He finally stopped at a door and took a key out of his pocket to unlock it.

"This door has no internal lock. It will be locked from the outside whenever you are in here until we know you can be trusted. Don't bother trying to escape out the windows—you can't."

The light flicked on, and she saw a surprisingly pretty bedroom. There was a twin size canopy bed opposite the door and a matching dresser against the wall in dark-stained wood. The walls were papered with medium blue brocade, and the linens were cream.

There was a pile of boxes in the corner.

"My things?" she gasped, her voice barely above a whisper.

"Tallis was very thorough," he said. "The loo is through there. Nothing fancy. Understand, Catherine, that anything can be given or taken away depending on your behavior."

"Yes, sir. May I ask a question?"

He pursed his lips, but nodded consent.

"What exactly am I here to learn?"

"Many things. By now, you might've guessed you are not among human life as you know it—you're among demons. As many species of animals on this planet, you'll find just as many demons in the universe, and they range from barely more than animals, to highly powerful evil beings. In Tallis's case, there's not an ounce of humanity left in him. The pompous bastard likes to make certain appearances, and that's where you come in. You've heard of a courtesan?"

"Yes, sir." In Renaissance usage, a courtesan came to refer to "the ruler's mistress", and then to a well-educated and independent woman, a trained artisan of dance and singing associated with wealthy, powerful, or upper-class men who provided luxuries and status in exchange for companionship. Not to be confused with today's reference to a high-dollar call girl.

"Well, in the absence of his sire or his childe, both of which have run off for their own schemes, he chose you. He likes to have a lady on his arm that enjoys the bloodshed as much as he does. That's where turning you comes into play. But...Tallis has his games, and so he wants you built up before he tears you down."

Catherine's blood ran cold at the thought. He noticed. "Turn me into what?"

"A vampire. Did he hurt you at all before bringing you here?" he asked.

"A cut on my ankle."

"Let me see."

She sat down on the bed and removed her shoe and sock, wincing as the sock pulled the scab away. He grabbed her ankle and turned it so he could properly look at the wound. The edges of the cuts were pink.

"I'll send someone up with a first aid kit. This looks on the verge of infection."

"Thank you," she whispered. His fingers on her skin were warmer now than she expected.

William let go and straightened to his full height. "Get some sleep. Your lessons start this evening." With that, he left, locking the door behind him.

Finally alone for the first time in hours, she let her tears fall.

Chapter Eight

Catherine

November 1st, 1986

Six weeks with a vampire.

William had been Catherine's first kiss, first dance, first date, first...everything. She never would've thought a vampire could be kind or charming or funny, but as she told him once, we are the sum of our choices, not biology.

She had always assumed sex with William would be...well, more reflective of his vampiric status. Instead, the longer they were joined, the more tender and affectionate he was. If there'd been any real feelings between them, she would have called it making love. Four hours after she'd last looked at the clock, they were finally sated and exhausted.

She was curled up against his side, her head pillowed on his shoulder and her leg tossed over his thigh, the bed covers pulled up and tucked under her arm. With dawn approaching, he was drifting off to sleep, his unnecessary breaths becoming fewer and farther in between.

She allowed herself a couple hours to nap.

Sandman's Dust was listed in a book on _Cures and Treatments for Common Ailments_. The day she went shopping with Alicia, she'd had the great fortune to slip into a magic shop unnoticed while Alicia harassed some clerk for Ferragamo shoes. The vial was in plain sight on the shelf, and the storeowner had no other customers at the time.

"Trouble sleeping, dear?"

"Uh, no, it's actually...does this work on anyone? Really?"

"I've never had a dissatisfied customer."

"What about someone who isn't...exactly...human?" she asked.

"Ahhh...Well, you might have to up the dosage, but as long as the subject sleeps in the first place, Sandman's Dust never fails. Guaranteed deep sleep for several hours."

She paid for the vial and stuck it in her purse, quickly hurrying back to Alicia. The powder could be applied to the tongue directly, or diluted in any liquid where it would be undetectable. She wasn't sure what compelled her to choose that particular item, but it seemed to be an easy option of escape.

Now, with the sun up outside and William sound asleep, she slipped out of bed and tiptoed to the closet for her bag. The small vial was in one of the outer pockets. She tiptoed back to the sleeping vampire. With his mouth dropping slightly open and his face fully relaxed, her goal was even easier to accomplish. She just had to do this _carefully._

Mixed with water in a glass from the bar, she trickled the medicine in his mouth and whispered the activation word: "Dormio."

He sighed a puff of white smoke, signaling the spell was in place.

Free to do what she wished, she took a hot shower, ate the leftover cake, and dressed in clothes she'd packed. She found the jewelry box in his coat pocket and put the pearls away. Whatever she was now, she wasn't a thief. Wincing as she hoisted the bag on her shoulder, she paused to look at him.

If only she still had her camera, but Tallis's crew stole anything of value when they cleaned her stuff out of the dorm.

The blond vampire really was quite beautiful. The sheet rest low on his hips, giving her a full view of his chiseled torso. She set the satchel on a chair and stepped nearer, unable to resist touching him one last time. His handsome face looked younger in slumber, a slight smile gracing his lips. She caressed the wild curls on his head and leaned down to press a kiss to his forehead.

Then she left a note on the pillow next to him and exited the suite.

As the cab she rode in stopped in front of the American Embassy, she hoped he wouldn't be too angry when he awoke and discovered her gone.

"May I help the next person?"

She stepped up to the counter. "Hi, I need to get a new copy of my passport. Mine was stolen."

"Identification, please?"

She pushed a few items under the glass separating them. "I had my old passport in my suitcase, from when I was a kid? And here's my driver's license and Social Security card."

The woman looked at the pictures, then held them up next to the brunette's face. "Fill out these forms, then go to that desk over there."

Catherine took her personal items back and found a chair she could use. With any luck, she'd be on a plane back to the States by the end of the day.

She got a flight to New York from Heathrow and sat down in an airport restaurant to have an early dinner. The soreness from their activities was catching up with her, and she had no doubt she'd sleep on the plane. The flight would be in the air by sunset.

She would have to watch her back for a while, as Tallis was bound to find out soon about her escape, but hopefully...eventually...he'd get bored, and she could live in peace.

The past month felt like years had gone by. It seemed another lifetime ago that she'd been a mousy college freshman going about her classes and little life.

She wasn't innocent anymore, or at least, no longer naïve. Knowledge and experience aged you, even when it came quickly.

From NYC, she had options. There was California and the university. She had cousins in Pennsylvania. A great-uncle in Oklahoma.

America was a very large haystack to hide in.

She went straight to the nearest hotel from the airport. Her body thought it was late still, so she was going to sleep. Figuring out where to go next could come in the morning.

Chapter Nine

Michael

November 1st, 1986

Leaving home. First time on a commercial flight. First and only time on a plane had been on The Agency's private jet to a private island for war games as a last part of training before graduation.

Everything I owned was in one duffel and one suitcase. I wasn't coming back.

Stuck it out for October to make sure I had the cash to relocate, then booked a flight that would take me to California, via a layover in New York City. The nonstop route was too expensive, and I'd never seen the Big Apple before except in movies.

My seat assignment was a lucky one. "Hello, love," I said to the cute brunette with the window seat.

"Were you talking to me?" She closed a book. "Hi. You're English."

"And you're not. Let me guess...you took a year off to explore the world before college."

"Nothing so adventurous." Her knee was bouncing with the movement of tapping her foot.

"Nervous flyer?"

"Uh, no. Just looking forward to going home."

"Must be a nice place to produce someone as lovely as yourself." Yeah, I could turn on the charm when I wanted.

In the name of starting a new life, I'd left my punk rock image behind, dyeing my hair back to its natural brown, removing the piercings, and wearing clothes with no rips or safety pins. Bloody boring, really, but it meant I could talk to a nice girl like the one sitting next to me for hours.

Her cheeks turned pink. "I don't know about that."

"Then you must've forgotten what the mirror showed you this morning."

"Do you live in London?"

"Until now. Born and raised. Nineteen years is enough, though."

"Are you moving to the US?"

"Maybe. Haven't decided. Got family in California, but I might only pop in for a visit on my way through."

"I'm from California."

"Small world." I smiled and offered my hand. "Mike."

"Catherine." A firm handshake. Surprising from a girl.

"Pretty name. Southern or Northern?"

"The state? Southern half, in the 'burbs."

"I think my family is there. Town called Pasadena?"

She nodded. "Yep. That's around twenty minutes from L.A."

"Perfect. You know, I'd love a tour guide if you're heading home."

"No offense, Mike, but I'm not giving my final destination to a stranger."

"None taken. It's smart. I'm a champion of smart women."

She giggled. "Are you?"

"Sure. Smart, strong, feisty. Capable is sexy."

"That's novel. Popular girls aren't known for being brainy."

"They're 'popular' because they spread their legs, love. Doesn't make 'em valued."

"A blonde with big boobs and long legs isn't valued? Come on."

Shook my head. "Overrated."

"You're pulling my leg now."

I laughed. "Really not. Been there, done that, got the broken heart to prove it. She wasn't my type in the first place and I paid for it." With interest.

"Sorry. Did I strike a nerve?"

"Nah."

"Is that what you're moving away from, a bad break-up?"

"Part of it. What made you visit Old Blighty? Tourism?"

Her eyes darted down to the book. "Uh, no. I didn't get to see much."

Long-honed instincts screamed at me. "Hey. Are you in trouble?" I murmured.

"I'm okay."

"Sure? I can help."

She looked at me then. "Yeah. It's cool."

"Alright...if you—"

"Thanks, but I'm really okay, Mike. It just wasn't a trip for fun."

"Okay. You can tell me to mind my own business. I don't have to yammer on."

She sighed. "No, it's cool. I thought I'd want to sleep, but—"

"Your brain is too awake?"

"Exactly. You, too?"

"I've got some nerves, yeah. Does it always take so long to take off?" A grocery bag of tapes and my Walkman was stowed under the seat.

"Wouldn't know." She peered out the window. Runnin' from someone or something, no matter what she said. "Guess we're waiting our turn in line." Lifting a purse onto her lap, she rooted around in there until she produced a pack of—" Gum?"

"Is my breath that bad?"

"No, no...chewing it helps your ears with climbing altitude so the pressure doesn't hurt."

"Ohhh...would've been handy the first time I was on a plane." I took one.

"Got the tip when I was sent to live with my grandmother." She popped the stick in her mouth.

"Oh?"

"My parents died a few years ago. It's okay. I mean, it sucks, but Grams did a good job."

"Don't know my dad and haven't spoken to my mother in years. Would've been nice to have extended family, but then I'd probably be too soft to strike out on my own."

"Moving into a dorm was scary...all those strangers including a roommate. She's nice, though, thank God. Oh!" The plane started rolling and the engines got louder. She smiled at me. Getting off English soil seemed to ease her burdens. "Finally!"

"Now you're stuck with me for seven hours."

"I can always ask to move if you get obnoxious. Ready to time travel?"

"Huh?"

"Time zones. We're flying into the past."

"Oh. Right." Math had never been my strong suit.

"The East Coast is five hours behind London, so it'll be around 9:30 in the evening when we disembark."

"What about California?"

"Flight is around five hours non-stop from NYC and Pacific Time is three hours earlier. If you left at midnight it would be 2:00AM in L.A. when you land."

"Putting my internal clock at 10:00AM London time, buggering up my sleep schedule."

"Who sleeps at ten?"

"I worked nights."

"Oh. Duh." She lightly smacked her forehead. "Sorry. That's brutal."

"You get used to it."

"I've missed sunlight," she said wistfully.

"London weather hasn't been so bad lately."

"Wouldn't know. Spent most of my time indoors."

"Who would do such a thing to a girl like you?"

"I hope they turn the seatbelt sign off soon. I need to use the restroom."

Another deflection. She definitely wasn't comfortable talking about her time here, which wouldn't make sense regarding a normal vacation or work trip. Something had happened to the poor girl.

Catherine was up as soon as movement around the cabin was allowed. I pulled my legs in as far as they'd go to let her by. Long hair swept by my face, leaving a sweet fragrance in her wake. Really a lovely girl, with more class than I was used to talking to. Out of my league, to be honest. She deserved a nice man who'd eventually give her the white fence and two-point-five kids.

Five minutes later, she returned. "I promise I won't get up often," she said. The plane hit a bump of turbulence. Out of reflex, I grabbed her hips to steady her, her hands falling on the top of the seat at the same time. "Sorry!"

"You can fall on me any time, love." I winked. She blushed, and moved into her seat. I wanted to know if she turned pink other places besides her face. The turtleneck and jeans kept her well-covered, hidden. Denim by Calvin Klein...yes, definitely out of my league, but that didn't matter to my libido. Hadn't had my hands on female flesh in months and now temptation was right next to me. "Peanut?"

"No thank you. I'm allergic."

"Good to know."

"Not in a bad way, and only if I eat them. I miss peanut butter, though. Wake me when they're serving dinner, please." She reclined her seat, pulled her coat over her shoulders, and turned away from me.

So much for company. I loaded the Walkman and stuck my headphones on my ears. The Sony player and decent speakers had been my one extravagance with my Agency pay.

I poked Catherine's shoulder. "Hey, look at the sunset." Since we were heading west, there was a spectacular view out the window. It would be brilliant if the plane went fast enough to chase it all the way to New York.

Supper was served on real plates with real silverware, an experience I'd only ever had in restaurants outside of Sanctuary. The chicken wasn't half bad. Did my best to not bump her with my elbow when I cut the meat. She'd gone quiet, and picked up her book after the meal.

A movie was shown then. Five dollars for headphones to listen to it? Please! Don't know why they bothered...most people couldn't see the screen, anyway.

The flight was boring after dark. The instinctual itch to hunt rose up in me like every night, yet there was nowhere to aim my energy. Not even enough room for a brisk walk. A boat would've been a lot slower, but at least I could stretch my muscles. How did businessmen do this all the time?

"Could you stop bouncing your knee, please? You're jiggling the seat," Catherine said.

"Sorry, love. A bit of cabin fever. Not used to bein' cooped up in a box for several hours."

She looked up at me through a pair of granny reading glasses that suited her somehow. "You were a hyper kid, weren't you?"

"If that means active, yeah, I s'pose so. Better than bein' at home. In my neighborhood, you had to be the scrappy sort to get by. As you can see, I came out alright."

"I hope you weren't the neighborhood bully."

"The opposite. A small lad before my teens. Didn't stop me from defending myself, though. I'm going to guess you grew up a product of the American Dream, with your nose in a book."

"Is it that obvious?" She rolled her eyes at herself. "Of course it is. I was a nerd until, uh, very recently. Well, I still am, but I guess I don't look the part as much anymore."

"You went to London for a makeover?"

"Yes, well...and no. Long story that doesn't matter now. Back on topic, my childhood was pretty great. Sheltered, happy. My parents loved each other and loved us. My foster brother was a jock, but I was happy curled up in a chair with a good story."

"The perfect student."

She blushed. "Yeah. I like learning. My goal when I entered college was to become a teacher."

"And now?"

"I don't know. I'm figuring that out."

"Well, you've got plenty of time. Long life ahead and all that."

"Yeah. It's what adulthood is about, isn't it? Figuring out where and what you want to be."

"Be nice if there was a manual."

She laughed. "Indeed."

Catherine returned to her book and me to my headphones. Sometime during the night, weight fell on my shoulder. Asleep, her head leaned on my upper arm. Should I prop her back up? Let her stay? Wake her? The arm rest was down between us and it couldn't be comfortable to lean her ribs on it. The book lay open on her lap; she hadn't meant to fall asleep.

Honestly, I didn't mind being a living pillow. Meant I was needed, even in the smallest way. After three years of service, I craved that.

The plane jostled with a bit of turbulence and she raised her head. "Was I leaning on you? I'm sorry."

"Don't worry about it. Why would I complain about a beautiful woman pressing her body against mine?"

"You're such a flirt."

"Tell it like I see it, love."

She glanced at her watch. "We should be landing soon."

"Thank God." I angled toward her. "Care to grab some real food and help a bloke pass the time during his layover?"

"I don't know, Mike. I'm pretty beat."

"Think about it. Both strangers in a strange town. Who knows what trouble I'd get in if left to my lonesome?"

She shook her head, but she was grinning. "You think you're so charming."

"Promise I don't bite, 'less you ask me to." My arm took a blow for that one. "Is that a 'no'?"

"I'll think about it."

My turn to grin. A friend for a few hours was better than no friend at all.

More chewing gum. More anticipation. More waiting. Finally, we could shuffle off and find Baggage Claim.

"So, am I escorting you to a taxi or will you help me find my gate?" I asked once Catherine grabbed her suitcase.

"I suppose I can spare a few minutes, though the info should be on your boarding pass for the connector flight."

"So it is, but I don't know my way around JFK."

"Don't look at me. I haven't been here before."

"You flew non-stop to London?"

"I—" She looked away. "I don't know my way around any more than you do. You know, it's late. It was nice meeting you, but I really should find my hotel."

"Catherine, wait. In my previous job, I helped people, and I sense you had a recent spot of trouble. You don't have to tell me what it was, but I'd be a total ass if I ignored my instincts and let you go off alone when something has you spooked."

She looked up at me with wide eyes. "You wouldn't...I'm fine. Really. But my travel experiences are none of your business."

"Duly noted." Slid my wallet out of my coat pocket and removed a card. "If you ever don't feel safe, call this number."

She took the little piece of cardboard. "An 800 number?"

"It's a hotline of sorts. They'll help you."

"Thanks. I, um, I think I should go."

Nodding, I turned for the exit. "Let's find you a cab." Disappointing, sure, but I couldn't make her stick around. Best I could do was to wish her luck.

Whistled for the first Yellow Cab I saw and opened the door for her once it stopped at the curb. The driver dumped her luggage in the boot.

"Thanks, Mike," she said, and hugged me, letting go before I could join the gesture. "Have a safe flight."

And then she was gone.

Chapter Ten

Michael

November 2nd

Weren't nearly so fun gettin' to California. Had the row to myself due to the late hour, no one to talk to but the occasional stewardess.

Took a cab to a church The Agency allied with. Say the right password and get a safe bed and a hot meal. Father Calvo didn't need to know I was no longer an agent. He took me to a little house about a block away.

"What do you need, son?"

"A map of the county, the usual supplies, and a car. If you can arrange one."

It was old, small, but well-kept. No overgrown weeds or peeling paint. Living room furnishings were sparse, a few chairs set around a coffee table. No telly in sight.

"The first two I can do now." He led me to a bedroom and opened a cabinet stocked with holy water, stakes, crosses, etcetera. A plain room, with white walls and a twin bed, a crucifix nailed above the headboard. "You should find what you need in here. As for your last request, I'll make some calls. Would you be borrowing this vehicle?"

"Don't know, honestly. Not sure how long I'll be in the area."

"Ah. Well, I'll leave you to rest. I'm sure it was a long journey. Supper is at six."

"Thanks, mate."

The priest shut the door. He was younger than the clergymen I was used to back home, still under forty. Friendlier, too.

I didn't have a plan beyond looking in on my daughter, you know, making sure the neighborhood was safe. That Bethany's mother was a good guardian. Safer to not stay in one place too long where some nasty could learn my patterns. Also didn't want to get on the radar of the resident Agent, least not before I made up my mind. And L.A. was too big to not have an assigned protector, or three.

Driving lessons were part of my training, but I hadn't been behind a wheel since, and Yanks drove on the wrong side of the road. As I studied the map to plan a course to the house, I started to think using a taxi would be a better option, though it'd really eat into my reserves. Maybe the good Father could arrange a driver for me.

A shower and some beauty sleep and I was ready to eat. Sat down at the priest's little table for two at six.

"Hope you don't mind Mexican food. One of my parishioners made enchiladas. I don't cook, but I can heat an oven." He set a baking dish on a wooden trivet.

"Can't say I've eaten it before, mate. Smells edible, though. I can't cook, either."

He chuckled. "Then we are blessed tonight." Once he sat, he bowed his head to say grace. Out of respect, I did the same. "Amen. Will you be going out tonight?"

"Probably. I need a good run." Took my first bite of enchilada and it was fucking tasty. If the man ate like this all the time, I don't know how he stayed trim.

"Savor your meal, son. It's not going to run away." A priest who teases? See somethin' new every day.

"Sorry." I ate slower. Table manners didn't matter when I was on my own. No one to impress but the roaches in my old flat.

"Here is a key." He slid a house key on a string across the table. "I know your kind keeps odd hours, but please come in quietly at night. I'm a light sleeper."

"Yes, sir. Doubt I'll be darkening your doorstep for long. My mission is short."

Knowing The Agency worked in secret, he didn't ask about it, and let me eat in peace after that. I helped with the dishes, then he left for the church.

Looked up a cab company in the phonebook and took a ride to Pasadena, thankful Bethany had been forthcoming with her parent's address before we separated. Wasn't knocking on the door tonight, of course...just taking in the lay of the land. A tree-lined street, and by the age, the houses had been here several decades. Looked like mansions compared to what I came from, but this could be the middle-class 'burbs for all I knew of California living. Took some photos. Told the cabbie to circle the block, then take me home.

There was so much _space_ here. For all the population of London—and it was packed—it was tiny in square kilometers compared to this place. The United States was enormous. No wonder everyone owned cars. Nothing was in a reasonable walking distance. Academically, I knew it was big, but seeing it with my own eyes was another bloody thing entirely. First time in my life I thought I could get lost.

Back at the priest's house, I changed clothes to take that run I mentioned.

Chapter Eleven

Michael

Slept that night so I could go over to the house in the daytime. Put on my best clean clothes, face clean shaven, and called another cab. Nervous? Yeah. If this didn't go well, I might never get to see Hope again. Paid the man and told him to swing back by in an hour.

Car was in the driveway. Mercedes. Good sign someone was home. I knocked on the dark-stained door. Heard footsteps on tile, then it opened.

"Yes?" A middle-aged woman with light brown hair and Bethany's eyes.

I cleared my throat. "Hello. I'm, um, I'm Mike. Michael. Bethany was—"

" _Michael_. My daughter mentioned you, yes. What are you doing here?"

"I don't mean to intrude, ma'am. I...I wanted to make sure Hope is well. I didn't get to see her long at hospital and—"

"Bethany told me you didn't want to be involved." She sighed. "Another of my daughter's lies, I see. Come in, young man."

"Thank you, Mrs...."

"Palmer. You don't know my daughter's last name?"

Wiping sweaty hands on my jeans, I turned to her in the foyer. "It didn't come up."

She frowned, then led me to the lounge. She sat on the sofa. I took the chair across from her. "So, you got my sixteen-year-old daughter pregnant. Why should I let you anywhere near my family? It's obvious you're not the same age."

"Uh, no, ma'am. I'm nineteen now. None of this was planned. I...I fell in love with her, and I thought she felt the same way. She was on birth control. And then—"

"Hope."

"Yeah. Is she alright? She was early, and no one would tell me anything."

"She's healthy. Gaining weight all the time." She clasped her hands on her lap. "Be honest with me today, Michael. Who made the first move?"

"Bethany. I didn't like her in the beginning. You know how she can be."

A small smile. "Quite. Her father spoiled her rotten. Look, the only reason I didn't push for charges to be filed against you is that the age of consent in your country is sixteen, and I know my daughter. If she wanted something, she was going to get it, and unfortunately you're her type."

"Beg pardon?"

"The handsome bad boy. I have eyes, son. So, what are you doing in California?"

"Hoping to see my daughter, Mrs. Palmer. If I could take care of her myself, I would have, and you can obviously give her more than I can, but I want to know her. If you and Mr. Palmer will let me."

She stared at me, long enough to make me doubt coming here, and then—"That's very mature of you. Honestly, when Bethany called and said she was pregnant, I didn't know what to think. We were shocked, of course. I wanted her to come home right away, but she refused. Did you have any part in that?"

Shook my head. "I couldn't make her do anything. If I could, she would've left me alone in the first place and I'd still have a job."

"You are currently without means?"

"Employment, yeah. Kicked me out the door the day after Hope was born. I was working for a mechanic until I came here. What happens next is partially up to you."

"On whether I allow visitation."

"Yeah."

"Are you and my daughter still involved?"

"She hasn't spoken to me since Hope's birth. I think she wants to forget it ever happened." Couldn't keep the bitterness out of my voice on that last statement.

Her rejection of us still hurt.

"She's sixteen, Michael. I would be more surprised if she didn't." She sighed. "Bethany has never liked facing consequences. Never a responsible child. If she was still living at home...well, can't change the past. I always wanted grandchildren. Just didn't expect it to happen this soon."

"If it helps, you don't look like a grandmother."

Her eyes narrowed. Ooops. Not impressed with my attempt at lightening the mood.

"Sorry."

She waved it off. "Thank you. As you can understand, my concern is for Hope's best interests. Is this a one time visit? Are you moving into the area permanently? While it doesn't matter much now when she's an infant, once she's old enough to know you, remember you, it could be confusing and painful for her if you're randomly dropping in and flitting off again for parts unknown. Children need stability. Structure."

"What are you saying?"

"I'm saying you need to give considerable thought to how much you can contribute to your daughter's life. And if you can't be here, then—"

A ball of dread developed in my stomach. "You'd forbid me from seeing her?"

"Then maybe she shouldn't know you're her father."

"Who would I be, then?"

"The title doesn't matter. You have decisions to make."

"May I see her now?"

Mrs. Palmer stood. "She's sleeping, but you may have a look."

I followed her to a hallway, up three steps, and down to a bedroom door. It swung open with a creak. The nursery was bathed in filtered morning light through the thin white curtains. It...I don't know what I expected. Something girly? But the room hadn't been decorated. There was a crib and a changing table and a rocking chair, and that was all, like the station of the room was only temporary.

She went to the crib. "Well, come on," she whispered.

Hope was certainly bigger than the one time I held her, and no longer bright pink. Light brown fuzz covered the top of her head. Her eyelashes were darker. She slept in a pale pink jumpsuit, her tiny fists balled up. Rosy pink lips were slightly parted. She had her mother's mouth.

"She's beautiful," I said.

"Yes, she is." Placing a hand on my arm, Mrs. Palmer guided me out of the room and shut the door. "A nicer baby than her mother, too."

"I can believe that." Family photos dotted the walls, most of them of Bethany at various ages. Nearly all of them displayed some kind of attitude.

"Bethany was a fussy and demanding infant, and toddler, and child. Her father hates saying no to her."

"She can be pretty convincing."

"If you're going to be around Hope, you will have to abide by the house rules. I don't want the same mistakes done with my granddaughter that happened with her mother."

"Yes, ma'am."

"Now we understand each other, I think it's time for you to go. If you decide to visit again, please call ahead. We're in the phone book."

I offered my hand. "It was nice to meet you, Mrs. Palmer."

She shook it. "And you, Michael."

Well. Could've gone worse. Could've gone better, too. She was fair, though, and right. This was about what was best for Hope. My daughter deserved a safe, happy, monster-free life, which was why she was with her grandparents in the first place.

Staying in Southern California meant living a respectable life in the eyes of my pseudo-in-laws. Options weren't plentiful for a lad with no degree, permanent residence, or references. Bethany's father no doubt wore a suit to work every day based on the comfort of their home, and her mother's clothes. Personally, I had more respect for those who worked with their hands, but money talks in this world.

So, what could I bring to the table?

Chapter Twelve

Catherine

November 1987

One year after the kidnapping

Catherine walked through the parking lot of the university at night. She'd made it to her sophomore year and was looking forward to the Thanksgiving holiday. Humming the latest pop hit, she neared her car, seemingly unaware of the man following her with silent footsteps.

It was a lie.

Tallis darted from car to car behind her. He crept up on her until he was about to throw his arms around her and grab her, only to have her spin around in front of him. She plunged a stake through his heart, the stunned look on his face a pleasure in its own right.

"Please. Did you really think I didn't know you were there?"

He disintegrated into a little pile of dust at her feet. She took a plastic bottle and spoon out of her backpack and scooped the ashes into the container.

"All too easy," she sighed—bored, but happy. With the threat of him no longer hanging over her head, she was finally free.

The drive to her nearby apartment was short.

Since her escape, the strangest thing had happened to her. She became a paladin, a latent power activating in her genes. Her guide said she was a late-bloomer. Most came into their power by seventeen.

Catherine would've freaked out at having the sudden ability to burn vampires with a touch, except it was merely one more strange thing in a strange year. Why didn't it activate when Tallis kidnapped her? No clue. One day you were normal, the next you weren't. Ah, well. If she'd killed Tallis that first night, she never would've met William, and she liked those memories.

Her secret one-night stand.

Grandma passed away in the last year, leaving her enough money to live off-campus. The result had been a nice one-bedroom condo, complete with protective wards.

She took the secure elevator up to the third floor and walked down the hallway to the corner apartment. "Honey, I'm home!" She dropped her backpack by the door.

Chapter Thirteen

Michael

"Honey, I'm home!" Catherine.

"How was class?" I'd been reading the paper on the sofa, scanning the obits for mysterious deaths. The third-floor apartment was hers.

She walked into the living room. "Last one before the break, so it was awesome." She tossed me a small plastic bottle. "Got you a present."

I arched a brow. "Dust? How thoughtful of you."

She plucked the paper out of my hands and straddled my lap. " _Ashes_ , to be more precise." Raked her nails down my bare chest. "A thorn in my side?

Catching her meaning, I grinned. "Do _tell_. This is really him?"

"Mm-hmm. Idiot was so arrogant, he didn't even sense me."

"You're lucky he didn't."

She pouted. "I staked him, didn't I?" She got up and walked into the kitchen to stand in front of the opened refrigerator.

Catherine always got her hackles up when I questioned her safety. She didn't want to be protected by a man.

I came up behind her and brushed her hair to the side. "You're still new to this, love."

"Thought you said I'm a natural talent."

I started kissing the skin I'd revealed. "I did, but that doesn't replace experience." Slid one of my hands underneath her jeans. "You've gotta watch out for the baddies that know just where to hit you the _hardest_." My fingers flicked her clit.

She gasped. "Lucky me I have a good teacher, then."

I chuckled. "Got anywhere you need to be in the morning?"

She turned to face me. "Nope, it's Thanksgiving. Just football and pumpkin pie."

I crouched and tossed her over my shoulder. "Good! I've got some lessons in mind, and they're going to take _all_ night."

She pinched my ass. "Yes, _sir_."

Catherine was like me. Bumped into her in a movie theater of all places. Just our luck, a vampire attacked when I walked her to her car. When her skin burned him, we had a long talk once the bastard was dead. Could've turned her over to The Agency, but the girl had a life at UCLA. I wouldn't be the one to take away her freedom. So, I trained her, and training led to...other activities.

Fucking _amazing_ activities.

L.A. was my home base, but I traveled anywhere that would make use of my skills, human or supernatural. I made a deal with the Palmers for visitation rights for Hope's birthday and Christmas. She was happy to see me and the missus was kind. Don't know how my daughter remembered me, but she did and it warmed my cynical heart. I kept photos in a book in my backpack. One hilarious picture from her first birthday showed her covered in cake, a four-tooth grin for the camera.

Catherine let me crash whenever I wanted as long as I bribed her with sex and chocolate ice cream. Due to a recent inheritance, she didn't need money, lucky girl. If she dated other men, she didn't mention it and I didn't care. We had no commitments. Didn't share personal secrets. It was just nice to have someone who knew what was really out in the world.

This was her second bed frame. We broke the first around six months ago. I don't know what they taught at American universities, but the girl _knew things_. Sinful things that would make most folk blush. I liked her anyway, but to be honest, it was the sex that kept me comin' back. Don't know whether it was being twenty or something to do with my supernatural metabolism, but my libido was rarely satisfied for long, especially now. She'd unlocked a hunger I didn't know was possible. Even better, she seemed to feel the same way.

"We skipped dinner again," she said, naked skin glistening with sweat.

"Yep."

"I was at school all day. Make me something."

"I only make sandwiches and heat soup and your pantry is empty."

She groaned. "Take-out again, then. Pizza or Chinese?"

"Whatever."

"Go get the phone."

"You're the one that's hungry."

"Like you're not! You're a bottomless pit."

"Fine." I rolled off the bed and walked into the living room to retrieve the cordless. Why she didn't put a phone in her bedroom was beyond me. I tossed it on the bed.

"How can you have an erection again?" She started pressing buttons.

"It's only eight and you're naked. How can I not?"

She rolled her eyes, but there was a grin on her lips. Soon heard her order Chinese food. Girl could live on pizza, grilled cheese sandwiches, and Chinese takeaway. Lucky for us, calories didn't matter. I'd never seen a fat agent.

Stroking my cock while she talked on the phone, I had her gaze. We'd get at least one more round of orgasms before the delivery man arrived.

"You are evil."

"Because you like what I do to you?" I took the phone out of her hand and dropped it on the floor. She climbed on my lap, like I knew she would.

"Can't get through one short phone call without temptation." She kissed me. I rolled our bodies and slid into her tight pussy. Hugged a cock like a custom-made glove, it did. "What about foreplay?"

"Don't need it, wet as you are. How long before he gets here?"

She arched her back. "Long enough."

The next day, we went over to her neighbor's for the holiday. _After_ watching some parade broadcast from New York City. The elderly woman thought of Catherine as another of her grandchildren and insisted we come for supper and neither of us would turn down free food.

It was my first American Thanksgiving.

The week was dead for work all-round for me, which was why I was shackin' up here in the first place, but I never stayed long. Wouldn't. Having two paladins in the same spot felt like tempting fate, and that was too dangerous as long as my daughter lived in Southern California. Catherine had promised to never go hunting without me so the underworld wouldn't suspect her true nature. She was the only Active not associated with The Agency and that secret was precarious. With me coming and going at random, the supernatural world would assume all was normal, because no Agent ever stayed in one place.

Come December, I was off again.

"See you at Christmas?" she asked.

"Probably."

"You don't have to play coy. We both know you won't miss it and why."

I shouldered my pack. "And why we don't talk about _that_."

"Yeah, yeah, I know. That's not why I brought up Christmas. I need to know if I'm hosting your pasty ass."

"Pasty!"

"It's like you've never seen the sun, Michael. Go to a beach sometime. You practically glow in the dark."

"Hello, Pot? This is Kettle."

"Fair skin is pretty on women. Men just look like ghosts."

"You're getting entirely too cheeky."

She grabbed the lapels of my jacket. "And you love it." Then she snogged me into wondering why I wanted to leave.

But I did, just like every other time. No strings, remember?

Chapter Fourteen

Michael

Christmas was a Friday. I arrived in L.A. the Monday prior. Took a cab to Catherine's flat. I never sent word before I arrived...it was a habit I wasn't comfortable with starting. Surprised me when she didn't answer the door, though. Before Tallis was dusted, she never wanted to be out after dark if she could help it.

A little over a year ago, she'd been kidnapped from campus by a vampire masquerading as a college student. Somehow, she ended up in England, and somehow she got away. Never wanted to share the details, not that I pushed. The lady's business. But as long as he existed, she had a healthy bit of paranoia about the dark and took precautions.

Guess she finally felt free.

So, I waited a while, then left for a bite. When I returned, the door wasn't locked.

"Careless of you to leave—oh. Didn't expect you to have company." I walked in on Catherine sitting with a blonde girl.

"Mike! Hi. Um, this is Shelly."

"I can come back later," I said. The blonde stared at me with wary eyes. What can I say? I needed a shower.

"Of course not. You know where everything is. I'm sure it's been a long day." Catherine hurried me toward the hall with bed and bath. "Why can't you ever use a phone?" she whispered.

"Didn't mean to interrupt your little girls' night, which is why I offered to leave."

"It's just a study session."

"Don't want me to meet your friends?"

She shoved me into the loo and closed the door. _Women_.

By the time I'd showered, shaved, and put on my cleanest clothes, the blonde was gone and Catherine was at the stove. "That's sweet, but I already ate."

"Wasn't cooking for you."

"Oh. Well, good. Did I scare off your study buddy?"

"No." When I arched a brow, she said, "A little. It's not your fault. She's uncomfortable with men."

"In what way?"

"Her first boyfriend was an abusive asshole kinda way."

"I'm sorry."

"Nothing to be sorry for. She's fine, I'm fine." She flipped the sandwich in the pain. "So, where did you come from this time?"

"Here and there."

She sighed.

"Arizona, by way of New Mexico, Mexico, and Panama."

"Did you bring me anything?"

"If I did, it's too early for you to know about it." I sunk into the sofa and it was heaven. First comfort I'd had in days.

She opened the refrigerator. "Want anything?"

"Got a beer?"

"Ha."

"Coffee?"

"Hot chocolate."

"Whatever. I'm too tired to go through your whole pantry."

"You've been sleeping on buses again."

Eyes closed, I heard her puttering about. " _Attempting_. Greyhound seats are not meant for rest."

"I keep telling you to take the train. It's faster, too."

"Yeah, yeah...I take what I can get." Or afford.

"Would it be so bad to stay in the state?"

"Not gettin' attached, are you?"

"Funny. This isn't about me. It's about you running yourself ragged taking obscure odd jobs that don't pay shit. You can do better." The microwave beeped and then a hot mug was nudged into my hands. "You _deserve_ better."

"Convince me tomorrow." I tugged on her hand to get her next to me. "Right now, I want to get you naked then sleep for a week."

"Rain check, stud. I have stuff to do before turning in tonight." She stood.

"Since when do you turn down sex? Oh! Have you met someone?"

"Get over yourself. I'm _delaying_ sex. You're the one that showed up unannounced. Go to bed. I put on clean sheets this morning."

"Are you on the rag? It doesn't bother me."

"Eww, no! I'm not discussing monthly anything with you."

"Okay, okay, don't get your knickers in a twist." I went into the bedroom and shut the door.

Women didn't make sense.

It was an excellent bed, with soft linens and a softer mattress. Stripped, got cozy, and didn't care about another thing until the sun was up.

She never closed the curtains all the way and the room got bright around 9:00AM. I woke up alone, though that wasn't uncommon. Silly thing was a natural early riser. The coffeemaker gurgled and burbled in the kitchen. I found her on the balcony with a bowl of cereal.

"Good morning."

"How did you sleep?"

"Like the dead. But you probably know that."

"You snored."

"Did not."

"With your face in the pillow you did. Help yourself to breakfast."

"Are you mad at me for some reason?" She'd been...not-friendly since the moment I arrived and we'd never been like this before.

"What? Of course not."

"You've sounded like it since I walked through the front door."

"You were a little inconvenient, that's all."

"I can find somewhere else to crash if I'm cramping your style, love."

She shook her head. "It's fine. I'm fine."

"If you say so." Taking her at her word, I went in pursuit of filling my belly. Toast, butter, and some kind of breakfast nibbles with a cartoon leprechaun on the box.

"It's Christmas week," she said.

"Yeah..."

"It's weird. It's my first without family, since Grams died. I just realized it yesterday. So it's not you. I'm glad you're here." Glad she wasn't alone.

"Okay." We sat at the table, the awkward tension finally gone. I didn't do drama. Or deep shit. But... "Do you want to talk about it?"

"Not really. We need to go tree shopping. The good ones will be gone soon."

"Uh, okay. Never trimmed a tree before."

She blinked. "Seriously?"

"Mum didn't do Christmas, if she was home in the first place."

"What about The Agency? People must decorate _something_."

"Small stuff. Nothin' that would be in the way, like a tree. Work is always the priority, and the Winter Solstice can see a rise in demon activity."

"Why?"

"Longest night of the year and some other mystical shit. Sacred for some, an opportunity for mischief to others."

"Oh. Should we go out, then?"

"I'll check with my sources, see if anything is brewing. Don't worry about it."

I finished everything but the coffee.

Didn't know how I felt about the festive holiday. Wouldn't stop her from embracing it, of course, but it'd never really been part of my life, and if I dove in head-first now, would it mean I was looking at this like home? The thought of getting too comfortable scared the hell out of me. Comfortable led to mistakes. Led to _death_.

There was a difference between a home base and _home_.

Catherine switched the morning news on. That was my cue to get dressed and get some air. "I brought in the paper," she said. "It's on the coffee table if you want to scan the police blotter."

"Later."

I _had_ gotten used to being here, with her. The more I reviewed the past year, the more I knew it was truth. It crept up on me. She was fun and hospitable and the apartment was safe...only natural, but a luxury I couldn't afford. After Christmas, I'd scarper off. This refuge needed to become a last resort.

"I've got some errands to run," I said, opening the door.

"Okay."

Outside, you wouldn't know it was December. "Winter" for Southern California meant highs in the seventies Fahrenheit. At least London felt like Christmas. But, it was good walkin' weather, and I did need to pick up a few things, like a present for Hope. A drugstore wasn't too far from the flat and they carried all kinds of things beyond pharmaceuticals. Hopefully, a toy appropriate for a one-year-old girl.

Past another tenement building, an auto shop, a Shakey's Pizza, and the post office was the Sav-On. Huh...they sold fresh cut trees out front, too. Catherine was probably aware. She had to pass this way for school. Inside, the tossers had changed the store layout again. Every time I got used to it, I'd come back and find it all rearranged again. Found the toy section and they still had a few plush bears. Every girl liked teddy bears, right? I chose one that hadn't been sewn too lopsided and got in line in the Express Lane.

Express, my ass. Service was never quick here. But the poor couldn't be picky.

Catherine was dressed when I returned. "Found what you needed?"

"You look cute."

"You say that to all the girls."

"Certainly not. Plenty of 'em don't deserve it. But you, love, always clean up well."

"Charmer. Come on." She grabbed my arm.

"Where are you dragging me off to now?"

"Shopping. I need a pack mule and you're perfect."

"What's in it for me?"

"A free lunch."

I smiled. "Let's go, then." We took the elevator down to the parking garage for her Toyota, a light blue four-door sedan. "I don't think a tree will fit in here."

"They tie it to the roof, silly. But that's our last stop. We're going to the mall."

"Ah, hell."

She laughed. Silly me to assume she meant anything else. Stay focused on that free lunch, mate...she was going to owe a good one.

An American mall the week of Christmas was a harrowing experience. Traumatic, even. Too crowded with people too frazzled in too much of a hurry all trying to grab the same things. Catherine breezed through it like this was merely another day. Following her in a crowd meant elbowing folks out of the way to keep up, especially once she started loading me down with bags. How many friends did the woman have?

"You'll find out on Friday," she replied.

"You're having a party?"

"Of course. Several people I know can't make it home or don't have a home to go to and I have the biggest place. My family is gone and no one wants to spend Christmas alone, so it was a natural conclusion."

"I won't be around Friday."

"Your thing won't last _all_ night, Mike." True.

"Will there be adult beverages?"

"We're underage...but it won't be a surprise if the eggnog gets spiked."

"I make no promises. You know I'm not a people person."

"I know you want people to _believe_ you're not a people person. Think about it, please? You have to come home sometime, anyway."

There was that word again. _Home_. I knew what she meant, but the word sent a jolt through my system every time it came up.

"Mike?"

"I promise. Geeze. Can we eat now?"

"If low blood sugar makes you grumpy I guess we better." She led the way, not to the food court, but a sit-down restaurant attached to one end of the mall.

Feeling guilty for snapping, I put my best foot forward the rest of the day and played along with her holiday cheer. It was clear she loved this season, and she deserved to be happy. When we returned to her building, I carried the tree. Maintenance would probably hate us for the trail of pine needles, but they could suck it. Then I spent twenty minutes turning and leaning the tree in the stand until it met her standard of "perfectly straight".

My hands and arms were sticky with sap, hair full of itchy needles. "I need another shower."

"Want help scrubbing your back?" she asked, head down in a box of ornaments.

"You're always welcome, love." The shower's walls held all kinds of sinful secrets.

Unfortunately, I bathed alone. A towel around my waist, I found her in the midst of an explosion of decorations. Lights and garlands had been wrapped around the tree.

"You've been busy."

"Yeah. Uh...hey." Her eyes swept up and down my body. "I don't know what I was going to say."

I grinned. "Guess it wasn't important."

She shook her head. "Nope." One finger caught a droplet of water running down my chest and then into her mouth. She sucked on the digit. "Do you want to help?"

"You need a star on top."

"Could you? It's in one of these boxes. I need a ladder."

Grabbing her hips, I said, "Or a lift." And kissed her.

Catherine couldn't just kiss. It was one of the things I liked most about her. Kissing always shattered the flimsy restraint on her desire. A good snog, a few strategic touches, and she was begging to ride my cock. And that was only the times she didn't initiate.

The Christmas tree could wait 'til morning.

Chapter Fifteen

Michael

I stayed out of Catherine's hair over the next three days, helping when she asked, and getting the fuck out of the way otherwise. By Christmas Eve night, the apartment was spotless, decorations were everywhere— _everywhere_ —and food had been made or prepped for the party. She fell asleep during an airing of _It's a Wonderful Life_ , glitter on her pert little nose, and didn't stir when I carried her to bed.

Mrs. Palmer had requested my presence for 10:00AM brunch. I wore a new shirt and clean black jeans, passing Catherine's inspection. Polished my boots, too. Pushing a bottle wrapped in a velvet bag into my hands, she made me bring a hostess gift.

"What the fuck is this?"

"A good olive oil. Trust me, she'll appreciate it."

Traffic made me two minutes late when I knocked on the door holding the bag and a clumsily wrapped plushie. Mrs. Palmer answered the door wearing a white silk blouse and red skirt. Voices filtered out from the living room.

"Merry Christmas, Michael."

"Happy Christmas, missus. This is for you." I presented the bottle.

Her brow arched, lips drawing into a thin line, until she revealed the label. "Oh. Thank you. It's very kind of you."

My shoulders dropped, relieved I hadn't stepped in it. By the expression, she assumed I brought booze, and knew my age. Never mind that it was perfectly legal for me to buy alcohol in dozens of places all over the world—the woman was still looking for strikes to count against me.

The home was minimally decorated, with a simple wooden manger scene on the mantel and a tree with white lights in the corner. The table was already set with her fine china for eight. I didn't know anyone here besides the nanny and Mrs. Palmer.

"You may go visit Hope, son. She's been playing in her room, staying out of the grown-ups' hair."

I followed the nanny. In the year and change since receiving my daughter, the Palmer's had given her a safe home, but it was obvious they weren't thrilled about being full-time parents again, hence the staff. A toddler cramped their style of entertaining Mr. Palmer's business associates. Me and the nanny were sequestered back here to keep Hope quiet and entertained, none of us invited to the table. Bethany's teenage mistake was their dirty little secret.

Not the life I imagined for my daughter when I sent her away, but I hoped when she was older, more independent, they'd include her. I understood not being comfortable with a baby...I certainly didn't know much to do with her right now.

I walked into the nursery and Hope squealed and clapped her hands. Always put a lump in my throat when she recognized me. A photo of me holding her on her birthday sat atop the chest of drawers. "That's new," I said, picking up a squirmy munchkin. A tiny hand grabbed my nose. "Ow. Gentle, love."

"My doing, Mr. Atherton," Elena said. "It's a good picture." More photos were pinned on a corkboard hanging on the closet door.

" _Si, lo es_."

" _Usted ha sido asi?_ "

"No complaints, thanks for asking."

"You're too skinny. I'll fill a plate once they've sat to eat."

"Don't go to extra trouble, love. I'm stuffed from breakfast."

"Mm-hmm."

I sat on the floor with Hope. She immediately toddled to her toy box. Walking just before her first birthday, she was practically running now. They'd dressed her in a red ruffled frock with white lace trim and white booties. She had a full head of fine brown hair that covered her ears.

Elena handed me a Polaroid print. "I took her to see Santa last week."

I winced. "She doesn't look happy."

"No, _mija_ cried for the first sitting. That was the second, later in the day. Next year will be better." She picked up my sorry attempt at gift wrapping. "She'll never get through all this tape, Michael."

I scowled at her teasing. "It's not an accommodating shape."

"That's why you put it in a box, silly boy."

"Just extra sh-crap to toss. She's a baby, she's not judgin' my wrapping paper skills." I poked a hole in the paper to start a tear. "Hey, Munchkin, wanna see what dear ol' Dad brought you?" I crinkled the package and she waddled over to the noise. "Grab right here and pull."

Once shown what to do, she was a lovely instrument of destruction. Her tiny mouth formed an "o" when the bear was revealed, then she pet the fur and smiled. I pulled the rest of the paper away. The toy was almost as big as she was, but she wrapped her arms around its head.

"Think it's a hit," Elena said.

"Easiest female to please I've ever known." The nanny shook her finger at me. "Is she talking, yet?" In August, Hope was capable of a lot of sounds, but she had yet to form a clear correct word.

"Not as we think of it, no. She communicates what she wants well, and understands things she hears. There's time. The pediatrician says she's perfect."

"Damn right, she is. Look at her genetics." Most beautiful baby I'd ever seen. "I don't suppose Bethany has been in contact...

"If she has, Mrs. Palmer hasn't told me."

"I don't expect it, but thought I should ask. Bethany's biggest concern in life is Bethany."

"She's a young girl. Time will change that."

"Perhaps. Serves me right for falling for a kid. You don't know people until they're tested."

" _Si_. You, for example, are a better man than you think."

"You don't know me, love."

"I know you've done the best by your daughter you know how and will keep doing so. Most young men in your place would've never looked back. Fatherless children everywhere. Every month, you send money that I put into the account in Hope's name, and you're here as much as they will allow you. Children need more than clothes and food and a roof over their heads—they need love. You love your daughter." She sat on the floor with us. "If you wanted to, you could provide those other things, too."

"Bein' a full time dad was never in my cards. Trust me on that."

"If you say so. Hungry? I'm going to grab plates before nothing is left."

Elena fed me and then we fed Hope in the kitchen. The Palmer's guests had coffee and confections, then left for wherever they were supposed to be next.

With the house cleared out, it was obvious my time was up, too.

"Pleasure as always, Mum and Dad. See you next year." I took Hope from Elena for one last cuddle. "Bye, Munchkin. Be good, yeah?"

She had a fistful of my jacket when I tried to hand her back. "No!"

We all stopped and stared.

"No!"

That's my kid, ladies and gents. I laughed. Of course "no" was her first word. How could it be anything else?

"She's her mother's daughter," Mr. Palmer muttered. The missus shot him a sharp look.

One last kiss on Hope's fuzzy head and I left before this got any more awkward than it always was. If she started crying...

Heard the music in Catherine's hallway before I reached the door. Some jazzy carol was blasting out of her stereo speakers. I opened the door to a loud and busy scene of teens and twenty-somethings, some of them in the _cheesiest_ jumpers known to man.

Catherine bounded up and kissed me. "You're just in time."

"Your friends have interesting taste."

"Haven't you heard of an Ugly Sweater Party? See, everyone has a relative that gives them truly awful awesome stuff, including Christmas sweaters, and we thought it'd be hilarious if everyone brought what they had. What could be more festive?"

"Have you been in the eggnog?"

"Silly, that's served _after_ dinner. Wanna play _Trivial Pursuit_?"

"What?"

She pointed to the coffee table, where her mates were playing some game. I suddenly felt very European. More than that, I felt old. I didn't have the life of these kids. At twenty, I should want to party with the best of 'em, but they're boisterous carefree fun only made me want to find a dark hole-in-the-wall with beer and a game on the telly. Never occurred until right this second that I was not one of my peers.

"What's wrong?"

I put on a smile. "Nothin', love. Let me toss my coat somewhere and I'll join anything you want."

By getting good and drunk. I spotted a few bottles of intoxication on the counter by the toaster. College kids and alcohol went hand-in-hand and I would gleefully reap the benefits tonight.

Chapter Sixteen

Michael

Face down on tweed with a mouth dry as the Sahara. The sofa.

I had drooled in my sleep.

Why was I sleeping face down on the sofa?

"He lives." Catherine. I smelled coffee.

"What...?"

"It's morning, Mike. You need to shower and stop smelling like a distillery."

"Happy Christmas, love. Did I tell you that?" Slowly, I sat up. Good, no somersaults in my belly.

"Many times. You're a happy and repetitive drunk." She thrust a mug into my hands.

Mmm, Columbian goodness. "Everybody gone?"

"By three. Your snoring sounded the death knell for the party."

"I don't snore."

"Face down and drunk, you do. What was that all about?"

"It's a party, I had a good time. So did your mates, if I recall. No one vomited, did they?"

"No..."

"Then it was a successful evening. Lighten up, princess." I stretched and stood. "What's for breakfast?"

"Whatever you find. I'm on my way out." That's when I noticed she had her coat and purse.

She left.

"What crawled up her skirt this morning?" _Women_. So mercurial.

I used up all the hot water in a lazy shower, then searched the fridge. Plenty of leftovers. Started with apple pie and more coffee, then made a sandwich of turkey and veggie dishes. Heated some dinner rolls and finished off the gravy.

Did she stay up all night and clean? There was hardly a trace of the twenty co-eds packing the place last night. Maybe that's what had her knickers in a twist...she'd wanted to rope me into chore duty. Or was there some offense I didn't remember? Never knew with girls.

Cherishing my Saturdays, I parked in front of the television. It was where she found me when she returned late afternoon.

"Where ya been?"

"Volunteering. Something my parents took us to do before they died."

"Saint Catherine. Has a nice ring to it."

"You're such a jerk sometimes." She opened the coat closet and hung her belongings.

"Hey, whoa, what's with biting my head off at every turn? You on the rag this morning or something?"

"Don't be a pig."

I stopped her before she got to the bedroom. "You got a bone to pick with me, say it. I'm not going to be a target just because you're in a mood."

"Isn't it time for you to bail again? Holiday is over. I don't owe you anything."

"You owe me honesty, just like I've been straight with you."

"'Straight with me'? You have more secrets than a spy."

"Why are you pickin' a fight, Catherine? This isn't like you."

"You're not here enough to know what's 'like me'. Get out of my way."

"Not until you tell me why you're mad at me."

"I'm not! I'm mad at myself. Okay? Happy?" She pushed past me into the bedroom and slammed the door.

I grabbed the knob, but she'd already locked it. Not that a simple house lock would keep me out for more than a few seconds, but I'd let her be. If I let her calm down, maybe the rest of the evening would be normal.

Darkness fell.

Then suppertime arrived.

I ordered a pizza. She wouldn't have to cook or wash a dish.

She didn't appear until I closed the door on the deliveryman.

"Who was that?" she asked. I carried the pizza box to the dining table. "Oh," she said.

I grabbed paper plates and towels from the pantry, then looked at her. _Holy fuck_.

Catherine wore a satin and lace slip with a short satin robe, all in black. My favorite color. I stared. Gawked. Ogled. Popped the button of my jeans to give my instant erection room.

"Dinner," I croaked.

"Then I'm dessert." She grabbed a plate from my hand and slid two slices of garlic-mushroom-olive-and-sausage pie on it, then curled up in the armchair.

_Snap out of it, mate_.

I brought the pizza box to the coffee table with two cans of Coke. She definitely had my attention now. Never wolfed down pizza so fast in my life. For her part, she pretended to ignore me in favor of the TV, acting oblivious to my haste.

Pure _torture_. Naughty girl was going to be punished tonight.

"Staring is rude, Michael."

My control snapped. I yanked her onto the carpet, the slip riding up to her waist. No knickers. A second later, I'd buried my cock in her to the hilt. Set a punishing pace, pinning her arms to the floor. After all the drama she caused today, I was finishing first.

The first time.

I wasn't letting her go until she couldn't walk in the morning.

Chapter Seventeen

Michael

I woke before Catherine did. It was time to go.

Made sure to wear her out so she'd sleep through my departure. Hated goodbyes. Sentimental awkward nonsense. Left her a note, kissed her head, and slipped out of the apartment, setting the lock on my way out so she was kept safe. The key I only used when I slept here hung on its hook in the pantry.

I wouldn't be back.

Headed south for the rest of the winter.

It was easiest to travel with the seasons and follow the good weather since I didn't have The Agency's resources.

Weeks blended into months, stopping in Los Angeles for one day in August and one day in December every year.

In between, there was New Year's in Rio, the Casket Girls Festival in New Orleans (ghost problem), binding a witch doctor in the Bahamas, a chupacabra rumor in Mexico...

I followed stories and rumors wherever they took me.

Trying to be useful.

Trying to pass the time.

Chapter Eighteen

Catherine

December 27, 1987

A surprise that Michael was gone when she woke? No.

A disappointment? Yeah.

She couldn't blame her feelings on anyone else, though. Her head was committed to the friends-with-benefits thing, but her heart had other ideas, and that pissed her off. She knew he'd never stay. Always known, and nothing would ever change his mind, so what business did her heart have falling for the unattainable guy?

It sucked they couldn't have a pleasant goodbye, though. Worse, she had the feeling this was the last time she'd ever see him.

Catherine left the tree up until the Sunday before classes resumed, per tradition. Tried to stay busy. This being the first time her feelings had gone beyond a crush, she didn't know how long her heart would ache with missing him, but she hoped it ended soon. This felt awful.

The distraction of school helped. Class work, friends, studying...the normal routine. If he did show up again, it wouldn't be until August, so she did her best to put him out of her mind.

Then she discovered she was pregnant. It started with what she thought was food poisoning. Then a tummy virus. Never occurred to her she could be pregnant until the nurse asked her to record the date of her last period on the paperwork. In a light-bulb moment, she knew the last had been before Michael arrived for Christmas.

This was February.

Oh dear God.

_I'm a nineteen-year-old pregnant orphan_.

Catherine asked for a pregnancy test.

"Your urine sample will be sent to the lab and you'll get a call when the results are ready. Do you have a primary care physician?" the nurse asked.

"Yes. I guess I need to make an appointment now."

"That would be best. We're limited with what we can do at the school clinic here and you should have a blood test to confirm the pregnancy." She reached toward a rack of brochures. "Here are some pamphlets you might find helpful about your options."

Options? "Okay."

"I'll get a script for you to help with the nausea. Try to get plenty of fluids and rest, and eat bland foods until you're feeling better. Rice, applesauce, chicken noodle soup...whatever you can keep down."

Catherine nodded.

The nurse put a hand on her shoulder. "Hey. It's okay to be scared. You might not be pregnant. This could be a stomach flu. Try not to panic until you get the results, okay? And if it's positive, there is help for girls like you. You're not alone."

Catherine nodded again. "Thanks." She knew, though. Now the possibility was in her head, she knew. She was carrying Mike's baby.

The only question was what she was going to do about it. Not an abortion, she knew that much. The kid would be the only family she had. No, the decision lay in whether she could handle school and raising a baby, or adoption would be best. Open, of course. She couldn't handle never seeing her child again once she had one.

Michael was a damn fertile son of a bitch. They'd always used condoms and she was on birth control! Might as well throw those out now since they obviously don't work.

Should I try to contact him?

Staring at a box of Saltines, she shook her head. No. What difference would it make? If he wouldn't stay for Hope, he wouldn't stay for a new kid. She was on her own.

When Catherine lay in bed that night, she noticed for the first time her belly was no longer flat when she was on her back. There was a subtle roundness, and when she pushed on it, a different feel to the firmness of her abs. Her uterus was growing.

Her hand stayed on that tiny bump all night.

Chapter Nineteen

Michael

1991

When Hope turned five, Mrs. Palmer let me take her for the day.

There'd been a divorce since Christmas 1990 and she and Hope were living in an old build in a different part of the county. I'd given her a number for emergencies that connected to a pager I checked once a day or I would've shown up at an empty house. Mr. Palmer had moved into a high-rise condo with his new shag piece.

Seemed like a decent neighborhood. Not nearly as opulent as the last, but clean. None of the houses on her street were neglected. I stopped the rental car at the curb.

A streak of long brown hair came running from the screen door. "Mike!"

"Hey, Munchkin." She leapt into my arms, wearing a yellow dress and pink butterfly wings. "Trying to fly today?"

"I'm a fairy princess." A sparkly headband was in her hair, too.

"So you are. Where's your grandmum?"

"Looking for her keys."

I carried her into the house. Mrs. Palmer hurried to the door, keys and purse in hand. "You'll be alright with her all day, won't you? There are things I must attend to."

"You're leaving me alone in the house?"

"Yes, Michael. It can't be helped. I can't afford a nanny since the divorce. Hope knows what she can and can't touch, so you'll be fine. Make lunch when she gets hungry. Her doctor's number is on the fridge. Now I really have to run." And out the door she went.

"Guess it's just the two of us, Munchkin. What do you want to do for your birthday?"

"Chuck E. Cheese!"

"I don't know what that is."

"There's a big mouse and games and pizza and a ball pit!"

"A big mouse?"

"Chuck E. Cheese! He sings and dances on a stage when you give him quarters. _Please?_ "

"Where is this Chuck E. Cheese?"

"I don't know. I don't drive."

Silly me for asking. "Right. Well, as much fun as that sounds, if I don't know where to find Mr. Cheese, I can't take you to him. How about something in the house?"

She squirmed and I set her down. "You're a grown-up, you should know." Pouting, she marched to the sofa, climbed on it, and sat in a huff, crossing her arms in a classic sulk pose.

So fucking adorable.

"Grown-ups don't come pre-built with info, love. We have to learn stuff, too. Hey, you're gonna crush your wings."

"Don't care."

"Sure you do...you got dressed up so pretty for your birthday. Come on...what else can we do? Play a game? Watch a movie?"

"You think I'm pretty?" Big blue eyes suddenly on me.

"The most beautiful girl in my world."

"Why do you come see me twice a year?"

Bugger. How do I even approach this? "What does your Gran say about me?"

"That you're a nice boy and you knew Bethany."

"Do you know Bethany?"

"Uh-huh. She's on the pictures and used to live with Gramma and Gramma says I used to be in Bethany's belly. But I don't think so."

"You don't think you were in her belly?"

"I'm too big!"

It took all my willpower to not laugh. "Sure you are now. But once upon a time, you were very, very small. I was there the day you were born."

"Where?"

"In hospital, in London, England. Want to know something special about you? You're a citizen of two countries."

"What's a cit-i-zen?"

"It means you legally belong there. So you belong to England and to America."

"Oh. Do you belong here?"

"Only as a visitor, love."

"Is that why I only see you two times?" Like a dog with a bone.

"No. I have to travel for work, so I can't stay in one place long."

"Why?"

"That's how it is, Munchkin. Your grandmum and I agreed that I could come see you on your birthday and Christmas no matter what."

"Always?"

"Always. I promise."

"A promise means you have to keep it."

"That's right. You're a smart little girl."

"I'm bigger than last month!"

"Are you really?"

She grabbed my hand. "Come see." Hope pulled me upstairs, down the hall to her bedroom, and pointed at the wall next to the door frame. "Look!"

Marks had been made in pencil and dated. The top of her head matched the highest mark. "You're right. That's probably half an inch. Did it hurt?"

" _Nooo_. I went to sleep, and then I woke up big! This is my new room. Like it?"

It was bigger than the nursery she occupied at the Pasadena house. Decorated in pink and purple, with a white twin bed taking up most of the space. Coloring art was taped up on one wall. The closet door had a mirror attached, smudged with tiny fingerprints and kiss marks. There was a toy chest, a toy stove, dozens of plush toys, and a small bookshelf unit loaded with stories. It was perfect.

"Very fancy," I said. "You're a lucky girl."

"Do you know how to play Tea Party? I played with Miss Elena."

"Can't say I have, sweets."

"She doesn't live with us now we live in this house. Wanna see Bethany's room?" Hope grabbed my hand and pulled again. "Gramma gave her a room even though she's never been here. That's weird. She said she'll visit some day and should have a place to sleep. But the couch turns into a bed, so I don't think she needs a room." She opened the door at the end of the hall.

"Your grandmother is being a nice mum, that's why. Come on, would you like your present? I left it in the car when you greeted me."

"Ooo, yes, yes, please! What is it, what is it?"

"I'm not tellin'! You'll have to unwrap it." Down the stairs we went. I told her to stay inside while I retrieved the box and saw her bouncing on the sofa through the living room window. "Are you supposed to jump on that?"

"No... Sorry." She sat with a pout.

"Be good the rest of the day and I won't tell."

"Deal! Gimme!" Waving grabby hands.

"Hope Elizabeth Atherton, sit like a lady and be patient. We don't demand gifts."

"Yes, Mike. Can I please have my birthday present?"

I sat next to her and put the box on her lap. "Have at it, Munchkin."

Grinning ear-to-ear, she shredded the paper, then squealed at a deafening decibel level. "A BARBIE! You are the most awesomest Mike ever!" She launched onto me and peppered kisses on my cheeks.

Made me feel ten feet tall, like I could slay dragons and forever protect her heart. I helped her open the box and remove the doll. It was a Mermaid Barbie and the hair could change colors. Got her free of all the ties, then Hope started examining every inch while I loosed the accessories.

"So, tell me about the new things since Christmas," I asked.

"There's the house, and my room, and Gramma takes me to pre-school Monday, Tuesday, Wensday, Thursday, and Friday. It's okay. Most of the kids are babies." She considered any child younger than her a 'baby'. "Gramma says I start school next month. Kind...Kinder—"

"Kindergarten?"

"That." Vigorous nodding. "It's Big Girl School."

"So it is. You'll learn lots of new things and make new friends."

"I guess. Gramma says all kids have to go."

"She would know. You'll have to bring a backpack."

That made her eyes light up again. "I get to go shopping?"

"Of course. It's tradition, at least on TV. Stores have all kinds of back-to-school stuff." Not that it interested me in my youth, but I wouldn't pass on my disdain for educators. Hopefully, she'd have a better experience and love school, strange as that was to say.

"Okay."

"Are you hungry for lunch, yet?"

"No. Can I take Barbie up to my room?"

"Sure."

She gathered her loot and ran upstairs, making enough noise for a being twice her size. I picked up the TV remote. Something had to be interesting in the daytime.

Five years...five years since the day that little girl changed my life.

Five years outside The Agency.

Five years without Bethany.

Five years since leaving London.

I hadn't been back to England. Too expensive, and other reasons. Plenty to do in North and South Americas and back again.

Children grew so fast. I had no clue. Time never felt that fast when I was a lad. If Bethany really was still avoiding her mother and Hope, she was missing out, because our daughter was amazing. Now she'd grown into a little person, I recognized traits from both of us in her mannerisms. All genetics, since neither of us were around for her to copy. I didn't know how smart she'd be already, or how intuitive. Never expected we could carry on conversations before she was at least seven.

Mrs. Palmer was doing a good job, however the day-to-day went. Hope was happy and healthy and safe. All I ever wanted for her.

At an age I was missing out. She was already entering kindergarten...the next time I blinked, it would be middle school, then high school. Then college. She'd be the first Atherton to go to university.

I had until 2004, and then she'd be an independent woman.

Thirteen years would speed by. No doubt about that. Could I keep going like we had? Would she still like me when she was old enough to figure out who I really was? So far, I'd respected Janet's wishes to not tell Hope I was her father. She thought it would be confusing and hurtful for the girl because I couldn't stay.

But now Hope was starting school, she'd meet kids with different kinds of families, and I knew my girl...she was too curious to not ask questions. Would the other children judge her for having no parents at home? They could be cruel little bastards. Hope came from unusual circumstances, but I never wanted her to feel... _lesser_...for it.

"Making choices in her best interest never ends, does it?" I said to Janet after supper and cake and Hope had been put to bed.

"That's being a parent." She carried dishes to the sink. "I was glad to come home to a standing house," she teased.

"I only play with fire outdoors."

"Cute. Grab a towel out of that drawer and make yourself useful."

"Yes, Mum." I started drying what she washed. "You know, I never had an interest in kids until her."

"Hope would win over anyone, and does. Everywhere I take her. She might have a career in politics."

"Banish the thought. My daughter will not be a liar for a living."

Some side-eye. "Parents have very little say over what their adult children do, Michael."

"Hope showed me Bethany's room. I didn't go in."

"My ex-husband thought we should toss all her things, that she's not coming back. I disagreed. She would be very upset if it all went in the garbage."

I chuckled. "Throw a bloody tantrum is what she'd do. Scream and holler that you had no right to touch her shit."

"Indeed. Just putting away her laundry caused an incident. She was always territorial."

"He might be right about one thing, though...she might not ever come back. The Bethany I knew wasn't sentimental."

She shook her head. "We were close before she hit puberty. She'll remember. One day, she'll walk through the door. Maybe because she needs something, but she'll come home."

"Can't imagine how Hope meeting her will go."

"It might not happen. No one knows the future." She sniffed, and dried her hands. "Thank you, Michael. I suppose you'll be off now."

I shoved my hands into my pockets. "About Hope...she's getting curious. If she asks if I'm her father, I won't lie to her. Just wanted you to know that."

"Michael—"

"I know what we agreed, but if she's old enough to ask an honest question, she's old enough to get an honest answer. I omit things, but I've never lied to her and I won't ever start. It's the only way we have trust."

She sighed. "I guess we'll cross that bridge when we come to it. Can I say...I honestly didn't think you'd stick it out this long. You had no obligation. No child support to pay or an ex to please. I didn't expect much from a boy your age."

"And now?"

She smiled, and her eyes were soft. "I'm happy to be wrong. Goodnight, son."

"'Night, missus." I tipped my head to her and left.

Have to admit, earning her respect felt pretty fucking good.

Chapter Twenty

Michael

When I returned for Christmas, Hope was obsessed with _Beauty and the Beast_. Apparently, Disney had released the cartoon in November, and Hope had seen the movie three times and wanted the soundtrack and a Belle doll. I managed to find the cassette tape.

"Thanks _so much_ , Michael," Mrs. Palmer said.

"Can I put it in now, can I, can I?" Hope badgered her grandmother.

"Tomorrow, dear."

"Poo."

"Hope..."

"Yes, ma'am." She skipped off to the tree to play with the other gifts she'd opened.

"You know she's going to put it on repeat for days," Janet said. "Thanks for that."

"You're welcome." I grinned.

"Troublemaker." She sighed. "At least it's good music. And it gets her off _The Little Mermaid_ soundtrack."

"She wears out all the music she likes?"

A shrug. "It's what little kids do. They obsess until the next thing catches their eye."

"How's she doing at school?"

"A little bored. She could already read before going to kindergarten, thanks to Elena, so the teacher is focusing on her math instead. Hope seems to like the rest of it, though. And she's one of the popular girls already."

"Great."

She waved her hand. "No, not like that. There's been no bullying or meanness. They all like her and she's a natural leader. It's been good for her."

"Good. And you? How're you getting on?"

"I'm not discussing my personal life with you, Michael."

"No, not like that! I meant life in general."

Grinning, she said, "I know, I'm teasing. And I'm fine. Honestly, I like being single. The last year with Richard wasn't pleasant."

"If things, uh, ever get tight, you can call me, you know...I'll help how I can. For Hope."

"Thank you, that's sweet. More pie? Coffee?"

"Please."

Mrs. Palmer liked to bake at the holidays, at least now she was single. Pies and cookies filled a whole refrigerator shelf. Thankfully, she didn't expect me to eat them all on my lonesome. Neighbors had dropped by throughout the day, apparently a tradition on this street. The street was family. I felt better that the community was looking after them.

This was the third Christmas I got a present from Hope and the first year she didn't tell me what it was before I opened it. She did insist she picked it out all by herself. Inside the holly berry wrapping paper was a big American flag sticker.

"Uh, thanks, Munchkin."

"So you can show you belong here," she said.

"Come 'ere." I kissed her cheek. "You are the most thoughtful girl, you know that? Thank you."

"She swore you'd like it," Janet said. "I'm confused."

"Just a little chat she remembered." It was the sweetest thing anyone had ever given me.

"Whatever floats your boat."

I always brought the missus a little somethin', too; usually an ornament. It was a safe bet to bring a sparkly bauble for the tree.

Hopped up on too many cookies, Hope went to bed later than usual, but was dead asleep from the sugar crash. I carried her to bed, tucked her in, and said my goodnights.

"Merry Christmas, Michael. And Happy New Year."

"Thanks. Today was a good day."

"Indeed it was."

I stepped across the threshold and she shut the door. The downstairs lights turned off seconds later. Sighing, I walked to my rental car.

Until August, Munchkin...

Chapter Twenty-One

Michael

1996

When Hope was ten, she told me I was her father.

Hadn't asked her grandmother or anyone else, just sussed it out on her own and thought it was the time to tell me. Gobsmacked? Understatement.

She said it out of the blue.

Wasn't a surprise that she figured it out, though. My girl was too smart.

For the past five years, I'd visited on her birthday and Christmas, and sent letters in between, now she could read. Well, 'letters' was an overstatement—most of the time I sent a postcard from wherever I happened to be. My daughter was a visual kid, so I tried to find the most exciting images to put in the post. So, I suppose it wasn't surprising she figured out our relationship. I'd never been Uncle Mike, and who else would show up like I did?

"I am right, aren't I?" she asked.

"Yeah, Munchkin."

"Wow...okay. I have a lot of questions." She chewed on her bottom lip.

"Have you asked your grandmother?"

Big blue eyes blinked at me. "Why? You're my dad."

"Because you live with her. She's your legal guardian. I once told her if you asked outright, I wouldn't lie to you, but I still don't want to overstep my boundaries."

"Did you love my birth mom?"

"Bethany? Yes." Some part of me still did. "We were young and you were a surprise. To give you the best, safest life you came to live with your grandmother."

"I've only seen photos of her." Bethany.

"Yeah. She works overseas."

"How old were you when I was born?"

"Your mother was sixteen, which is like eighteen over in England. I was nineteen."

"When's your birthday?"

"July."

"A month before mine."

"Yep. You were born a little early."

"Is that why I had to come here, 'cause you're a cradle robber?"

I almost choked on the question. "Where've you heard that?"

She shrugged. "I don't know. TV. Whatever. So Grandma and Grandpa didn't like you?"

I sighed. "Bethany was at school, which isn't the place to raise an infant, and they're the closest family. Were they pleased their daughter was a teen mum? No. No parents are. But I made a deal to see you when I could, and here we are."

"Why do you travel all the time instead of living here?"

"Gotta earn a living, love."

She kept starting at me. "But you could have a job here and then I could see you all the time."

"Hope, your grandmother and I have an arrangement—"

"But that was before! The secret is out, so there's no reason you can't be here."

Except Daddy kills monsters for his day job. "Hope, I can't afford to live in this neighborhood."

"We have a basement!"

"Ah, now don't go volunteering rooms you don't own."

She huffed, standing from the deck chair in the backyard where we'd been chatting. "Do you love me?"

"Of course I do."

"Then you'll stop leaving."

My heart twisted. "Hope..."

She stormed off into the house, slamming doors in her wake. I cringed at each bang.

Mrs. Palmer came out from the kitchen. "What the hell is all that?"

"She knows."

"Knows what?"

"That I'm her father. She wants me to live here."

Her eyes widened. "In the house?"

"Nearby. Don't think it bothers her where."

She came closer. "I told you she'd be hurt and confused!" she hissed.

"I didn't tell her! She knew. Sussed it out all on her lonesome. All I did was confirm it, like I told you I would."

She cursed under her breath. "Is it possible for you to settle in town?"

Turning away, I said, "No." Outside of HQ or a similar stronghold, the safest place for a paladin was on the move.

"Than you should leave."

I nodded. "You talk to her and I'll come back tomorrow."

"No, Michael. Hope is at a transitional age and needs stability. If you can't be here, you can't be here at all."

"You'd keep her from me?"

"I don't say this to hurt you. Her concerns always come first and she needs people she can depend on, especially going into the teen years."

"Because you did _so well_ with Bethany."

Her mouth tightened. "I'm not repeating past mistakes. Say goodbye, Michael. Don't return unless you can commit to your daughter."

I went upstairs and knocked on Hope's door. She didn't answer me. "Hey, Munchkin, I know you're upset—"

"Go away!"

"Sweetheart, just open the door. Please?"

"I don't want to."

"Okay. Look...just remember I love you, alright? I, um, I'm going to go now."

Janet stood at the front door when I came downstairs, ready to kick me out. She couldn't look at me. _Coward_. My temper rose with each step to my bike.

Either be hurt or be mad, and I was mad as hell. This was truly _fucked_.

Bloody women!

Chapter Twenty-Two

Michael

1999

Three years since I'd seen my daughter. I still sent birthday and Christmas presents. Did she get them? Hell if I know. Hope's grandmother was ignoring me.

Then, I got a call, and it wasn't from Janet Palmer. My pager had been traded in for a cell phone and the voice on the line was the last I expected to ever hear again.

"Mike."

"Bethany?" Took me a moment to place it. She didn't sound like a kid anymore.

Neither did I.

"You need to come to L.A." She sounded too calm, almost monotone, and it had to be forced. Dread made my spine tingle.

"What's wrong? How did you get this number?"

"Mom. I've been home a while. Look, I'm sure you don't have a lot of minutes, so I'll make this short. We need your help here. Just come, okay?"

"Yeah. Of course. As soon as I can."

"Thanks." She hung up.

Had Bethany left The Agency? Didn't matter. We still had to hunt, either way. The ability to burn the undead didn't go away when the paychecks stopped.

The moment my plane landed at LAX, I rushed to the house, imagining the worst.

The city had declined since my last visit. Houses in the neighborhood were showing signs of neglect, peeling paint or overgrown lawns. People outside stared at the taxi as we passed by. But the Palmer's street still appeared okay.

Janet answered the door. "Hello, Michael." She was thinner than I remembered, shadows under her eyes that make-up couldn't quite hide.

What was going on here? The house was still maintained.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

"Come inside. Sit. Can I get you anything?"

"No, you look like a stiff breeze will knock you over. Are you sick? Where are Hope and Bethany?"

"Around. And yes. I'm on my first round of chemo. I don't know what Bethany told you—"

"Nothing, apparently."

"I'm sorry she worried you. It's rough, but I'll be fine. Hope will be glad to see you, though."

"Will she?"

Janet winced. "Yes. She misses you."

"I wouldn't know, would I?"

"Michael, please, it was for—"

"They aren't getting along, are they?" Had no wish to rehash the night she kicked me out of my daughter's life.

Her head bowed. "Not a bit. You know how bossy my daughter is, and Hope is nearly thirteen, so they're butting heads over everything. We could use a mediator."

"And you think that's me? How long is Bethany staying?"

"I don't know. I held off telling her about the cancer as long as I could, and the moment I did, she quit her job and rushed home. It wasn't how I imagined our reunion."

"I know. Not sure how much help I'll be with two bullheaded women, though."

"Help Hope. Let me handle my daughter," Janet said.

I sighed. "Deal. What about you? What's the prognosis?"

"Could be better, could be worse. The cure is worse than the disease right now."

The front door opened. There was only a little bit of wall obscuring their view of the living room. Hope came around the corner first.

"Mike! What are you doing here?"

I stood. "Surprising you. You're gonna be a teenager soon. Gotta keep you on your toes."

" _She_ called you, didn't she?"

"Your mother—"

"Egg donor."

"Bethany asked me to come, yeah. Your grandmother doesn't need you two at each other's throats, hear me? You're better than that."

"See? You need to stop arguing with me all the time, Hope," Bethany said.

The first time I'd seen her in thirteen years. She was still beautiful. Didn't look a day over twenty-five. Agent work had been good to her body, too, every inch of it encased in tight clothing.

"It takes two, love," I said to my ex. "They've lived thirteen years without you. When you come into someone else's house, you follow their rules."

"She's a kid. She needs to do what I say, too."

"Respect is earned, _Mother_ ," Hope said.

Bethany turned to me. "If that voice wasn't so high, I'd think that came out of your mouth."

"Enough!" Janet said. "Both of you go to your rooms. _Now_."

"Yes, ma'am," Hope said.

Bethany turned on her heel and left the house, the door closing loudly behind her. She didn't slam it, but everyone knew she was angry. Still the same bitchy attitude. What Guide did they put her with that it wasn't pounded out of her with discipline?

That wasn't The Agency I knew.

Turns out, our almost-thirteen-year-old daughter was too much for Bethany to handle, acting up and sassing back. My ex had spent the past thirteen years with only the company of her Guide, so she had no clue how to deal with a teenage girl. A girl that wanted her to leave, insisting they didn't need her.

Janet seemed to deflate, like the scene had drained more of her energy. She sighed.

"I'm going to guess it's been like this every day." I sat with her.

She nodded. "My daughter means well."

"I'm sure she does. I'm going to say goodnight to Hope. It's late for me."

"Michael, thank you for coming all this way. I don't know why Bethany called you now, but I'm glad to see you."

"My pleasure, missus." I squeezed her hand, then went upstairs.

Hope's bedroom door was ajar.

"It's not polite to eavesdrop, love." I shut the door behind me.

She closed the book that had been hastily opened upside-down. "How did you know?"

"Ears like a bat. And I know you. Curiosity killed the cat." I sat on the bed. "How're you doing?"

"Scared. Grandma isn't telling me everything."

"She just doesn't want to worry you. Your job is to do well at school and be a kid."

"If Grandma dies, what happens to me?"

"Aw, love..." I pulled her into my arms. "Not gonna happen. But even if— _if_ —it does, you don't need to worry, alright? We all want you to have the best life possible."

"Don't send me to live with Grandpa. All he does is have his secretary send me a Christmas gift card each year. It's not even his handwriting on the card."

"Wanker. I promise, he'd be a last resort."

"Good. I want to stay with you."

_Ah, hell_... "Hope...don't think about worst-case scenarios. Your grandmother is going to be sick for a couple months and then this will all be over and merely a memory. She's a tough old bird."

"I'm gonna tell her you called her 'old'." I tickled her. She shrieked and giggled until she was gasping for air. Always ticklish, but her middle especially so, and I knew all the weak spots. "Okay! I give, I give!"

"There's that beautiful smile."

" _Dad_..." It was the first time she'd called me that. I sucked in a breath.

"Will you do your best to keep peace in the house, hmm? Please?"

"Yes, sir. But, God, she's so irritating! It's a constant bitch-fest twenty-four-seven."

"Hey, language."

She pinned me with a look. "You realize I hear way worse at school every day, right?"

"Public school...you're too young."

"Junior high, Dad. We're not babies anymore."

"Still, I will get the soap if I hear you swearin' like a sailor, clear?"

She sighed. "As crystal. Geeze. You sound like such an old dude sometimes."

"Oi, take that back!"

"Dad, you're over thirty. It's ancient. Accept it."

"I don't look a day over twenty-five, young lady."

She snorted. "If you say so." I threatened her belly with pokey fingers. "Okay, okay! Your skin is like a baby's. No one would believe you're old enough to be a parent. Happy?"

"Much better. Now, in bed, Munchkin. It's getting late and tomorrow is a school day."

She wrapped her arms around my neck. "I really am glad you're here."

I rubbed her back. "Me, too, love. Me, too."

I settled as near to them as I could afford, which wasn't much. One of those crosses between a motel and apartment building that rented by the week. Cheaper than a hotel room, especially since I didn't know how long I was staying.

How long it'd be safe to stay.

Was Bethany hunting while she was in town?

I asked her the next time I was at the house.

"No. I mean, if I heard a scream, I wouldn't ignore it...you know I never wanted this life."

"Still had a choice about staying with The Agency."

"Where was I going to go? I have a GED and no marketable skills for anything legal. Who else was going to keep me in cute boots?"

"Still shallow as ever." We sat on the back deck away from prying ears.

"Bite me."

"Only if you ask nicely."

" _Pig_."

The old banter gave me a weird bit of nostalgia.

"So why quit now?"

"Well...it's more of a sabbatical. Niles won't let me resign outright."

"So you're off as soon as you know your mum will keep on ticking."

She sighed. "The 'burbs weren't made for us, Mike. The longest I ever stay in a town is a week, and that's only if there's a mystery to solve. It's the same for you."

"Heard about my exploits, eh?"

"The Agency keeps tabs. They won't interfere as long as you stay on the right side."

"If they wanted me on their side, they could've kept me on the payroll. Thanks for tossin' me under the bus, by the way."

"I didn't have a hand in them firing you."

"Bullshit. You played the impressionable little girl card and had Alastair in your pocket."

"I was sixteen! I didn't have to say anything."

I rolled my eyes. "Could've put in a kind word. Could've told them who initiated our little dance in the first place. The innocent act was a load of bollocks and the old man is too soft to see it."

"Soft? Not according to the punishment put in place for agents that follow in our footsteps. It's no longer 'frowned upon', but strictly forbidden. Recruits are discouraged from making friends with each other and training is same-sex only except for Sensei. He's too old for anyone to fall in love with."

"Do they know nothing about teenagers? Forbidden fruit is the tastiest kind. They're inviting trouble."

"Well, I wish someone had stopped us."

My head swiveled in her direction. "You can say that after meeting Hope?"

She shrugged. "My parents divorced because of her and she's a brat. What's there to like?"

I stood. "Your parents divorced because your father was _fucking his secretary_ instead of coming home every night. It has _nothing_ to do with our daughter."

" _Your_ daughter. Daddy never looked at another woman before all this mess."

"Is that why you've been riding her ass since you arrived? Daddy issues? _Really mature_ , Bethany."

She shot to her feet. "All I know is they were happy before I became a freak and you got me pregnant."

"One, it takes two to tango, and two, that little girl in there is an innocent and completely _amazing_. She's the best thing either of us has ever done and don't you forget it. I will _not_ let you hurt her because you think deal old Dad is a saint. Newsflash, princess: your parents' marriage wasn't perfect before you left L.A."

Of all the... I left before I said something I'd regret. Or we were heard.

We all soon discovered if Bethany was awake, she was lookin' to pick a fight. She was angry at the world and everyone was to blame but her. Janet put up with her in the house for a month before issuing an ultimatum—fix your attitude or get out.

Bethany moved out.

If they still saw each other, it was elsewhere.

I did what I was best at, working with my hands, and helped with the yard work, taking out the trash, the heavy lifting...anything too much for Janet or Hope to handle.

Keeping Hope's spirits up wasn't too hard once Bethany was out of the house, until the day Janet's hair fell out in clumps. It made us all suddenly aware she was sick with a capital S. I wasn't there to see it happen, of course, but one day the woman had hair and the next her head was wrapped in a scarf. Then her brows and eyelashes thinned, though she didn't lose them completely. Every outward sign of cancer brought another round of teenage tears.

No matter what I said, Hope was terrified, and it broke my heart I couldn't fix it.

There was nothing to hit when it came to cancer.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Michael

When Hope's birthday came around in August, Janet had gained some strength back. She'd made it through treatment, and slowly, life in the house was returning to normal.

Hope wanted a party with her friends, so we set up tables and decorations in the backyard, the eucalyptus trees providing enough shade for the heat to be tolerable for those in good health. Janet still had to spend the days in air-conditioning.

Bethany brought Hope a _Backstreet Boys_ CD. If she'd paid half a wit of attention, she'd've known our daughter was an _NSYNC_ fan instead. A pack of thirteen-year-old girls can be mean. I loved every second of it. They told my ex in exhaustive detail why one band was better than the other. Personally, I thought they sounded exactly the same, but there's no accounting for taste with girly hormones. Musical merit wasn't the point.

Bethany didn't stay long.

After cake and presents, I chaperoned the girls to the movie theater to give Janet a break. They wanted to see a rom-com, naturally, so I brought my Walkman. Fit in a pocket better than a CD player. '99 had been a good summer for movies, so I could sacrifice a few bucks on my little girl's birthday.

And once all her mates had been picked up and it was only the two of us, I drove up into the hills where we could see the stars. Rented a convertible just for the occasion.

All of the L.A. Basin was before us, a great field of glittering lights.

"Thanks, Dad."

"For what?" I turned to her.

"Today. Everything. Wanting to know me. I used to envy the other kids, you know, that had parents every day, but then Bethany showed up and she's making you look really good."

"Your mother's life didn't go according to the dream in her head. Her lack of dealing with it is her problem. But I'm sorry she isn't what you want, what you deserve."

She shrugged. "Can't help who we fall in love with."

"That's awfully wise."

"Quoting Grandma. I couldn't understand why you and Bethany hooked up besides, you know, you're both attractive, and that's what she said."

"It's true. Wish it wasn't, but hearts aren't ruled by logic."

"And you loved her."

"Intensely."

"Did she ever love you back?"

"I thought she did. Then..."

Hope's gaze dropped. "I came along."

"Yeah, but...your mother getting pregnant was a surprise and we were both scared, but for her...it shattered the illusion of playing around. Having fun. We had to sneak around to be together and she loved the thrill of it. I didn't know that's what she loved most until after you were born." I tipped her chin up. "And that's why you shouldn't date until you're thirty."

" _Dad_..."

"Graduate from school and get a career first. Then some boy can't screw up the life you want."

She crossed her arms over her chest. "Grandma says I can go on dates when I'm sixteen."

"No. Too young."

" _Dad_."

I shook my head. "Group activities only. With chaperones."

"We're not in Victorian England, Dad. You can trust me."

"I do, sweetheart, but I'll never trust a boy that's interested in you. I know what teenage boys want and they can't help it. Wait to date until the boys have matured. You'll be happier."

Her nose scrunched up. "You're so old sometimes."

"I'm _experienced_. There's a difference."

"Potato, po-tah-to."

My hand on her shoulder, I looked into her eyes. "I never want to see your heart broken. You get that, right?"

She nodded. "I know. I love that you're looking out for me, but I'm going to live my life even if you don't like everyone that comes into it."

"Stop sounding so grown up, Munchkin. It's disturbing."

She laughed, the sweetest music in my life.

I wanted to preserve that laugh and her smile forever, to keep her untouched by the harshness of the world as long as possible. She had no clue what she wasn't ready to face, yet.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Michael

By Christmas, the family felt they had a reprieve.

Janet had completed her treatments and was free to continue her life until the six-month check-up. Her hair was growing back.

Bethany left on the twenty-sixth. She'd been staying with an old high school friend in Pasadena.

I was next, and glad I avoided seeing the scene she'd make over turning thirty later in January. If anyone could have a third-life crisis, it'd be my ex. She was too vain for three decades of aging.

I always spent New Years' in a new city. On my way out of L.A., though, I made a stop out of curiosity. Catherine's building looked the same. Same carpet in the halls. Same lyric-less music in the elevator.

But I knocked at her neighbor's door, the grandmother of the floor.

"I remember you..."

I smiled politely. "Hello, missus. I just happened to be in the neighborhood and wondered if Catherine still lived here."

"Oh, no, she moved years ago. A sweet gentleman and his friend live there now." The emphasis she put on _friend_ meant it was the bloke's boyfriend.

"Ah. Sorry to bother you, then. Happy holidays."

"Merry Christmas, son." She closed the door.

Eh, it was a slim chance in the first place.

Catherine was probably married with a successful career right now.

I hoped she was happy.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Catherine

1999

Genevieve was eleven, and looked more like her mother. She'd worn glasses every day since she was eight, and was one of the taller girls in her class. Catherine was proud to display the _My child is an Honor Student_ bumper sticker on her car.

They'd lived in Austin, Texas since Catherine graduated from college. All that sunshine meant very few vampires, and the city had art and music and culture she wanted her daughter exposed to. She worked at the university and they lived in a modest condo nearby.

Their life was a happy one...except when questions about Genny's father came up.

It was easy to dodge when she was little. Once she learned where babies came from, though, then she wanted to know whose father material had made her.

Catherine lied, the first time ever.

"His name was Mike," she said, holding Genny's hands where they sat on the sofa. "He was a good man, but troubled, and he died."

"What? When?"

"I never saw him after you were conceived. I'm sorry, honey."

"Were you married?"

"No. We never got that far."

"Oh. Mom? Do you think you might get married some day?"

Catherine pulled her daughter close. "I suppose it's possible. But he'd have to be the very, very best to be worthy of bringing into your life, too. You will always be my number one."

In his line of work, Mike could certainly be dead. He'd never returned while she lived in L.A., and there was no one to contact her if he passed.

She only knew his daughter's first name. Hope. Had only seen a baby photo in his wallet.

So, it was easier to assume he was no longer living. Easier to live with the burden of being a single mother if she believed there was no father to find. That she'd only been abandoned because he wasn't capable of coming back.

Catherine didn't date. Genevieve was too young to stay home alone at eleven and Catherine was too busy to seek out single men. She worked with mostly women in the administration office, so no possibilities for a workplace romance.

Most days, she was okay with it. Modern pleasure toys took care of the occasional itch and she loved being a mother.

There were just some nights...when she woke up alone...that she wished she wasn't.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Michael

January 2000

I'd stayed in SoCal for six months, the longest anywhere since I turned nineteen, and only hunted sporadically. Doubly careful to never draw anything back to my home turf. Agent, paladin, whatever you wanted to call us...we weren't built to be idle for long. There was a deep instinctual urge to rid the world of evil and we couldn't avoid it any more than breathing.

Went to Vegas this time. Sin City would be packed to the gills for New Year's, a ripe feast for any nasty looking for an easy kill no one would miss until it was too late. Also prime mating season for incubi and succubi. Between now and Valentine's Day, it was dangerous to look for an anonymous fuck because your hook-up just might be a demon.

Vegas was a bit of alright, though—cheap lodging, cheaper food, pretty young women, and lots of music. Didn't take itself too seriously. And definitely weird enough to be interesting.

New Orleans was the same way, in having its own brand of odd. The Agency had an outpost there, though, so I stayed out of the French Quarter to avoid stepping on a former friend's toes.

Over the years, I'd made allies from Alaska to Patagonia who kept me supplied with tools of the trade almost as well as The Agency had provided. Without the all-access pass, I relied on these folk for weapons and other substances not allowed on public transport.

Of course, that help usually came at a price, thus I'd never be rolling in the Benjamins.

A week in Las Vegas, then down to Phoenix, over to El Paso, Austin, San Antonio, on to Baton Rouge, Mobile, then down into Florida to catch a hop into the Caribbean. Jamaica, Puerto Rico...all those little islands provided plenty of work for someone like me along with the sweetness of coconut and rum.

From there I spent winter in South America again.

Spring...springtime was all about dodging storms.

I turned thirty-three and splurged on some very nice scotch.

And when I didn't know where else to go, I rested in Costa Rica, a rising little country with plenty of ex-pats and a sensible plan to be eco-friendly.

Then with August came my pilgrimage back to L.A. for Hope's birthday.

Only it wasn't a happy occasion.

Janet was in the hospital again.

"What happened?" I asked upon finding her room. "Why didn't anyone call me?"

Bethany stood from the chair. "She was only admitted last night. I got here this morning, but no one would tell me anything for hours."

Janet was unconscious with a breathing mask on her face, and ghastly pale.

"And now?"

"Waiting for test results, but they're pretty sure the cancer is back."

"Where is Hope?"

"I don't know. The hospital called me and I came straight here."

" _You don't_ —never mind. _I'll_ find her." Fucking bitch.

I went back to the house, where I'd plucked a note— _Dad, Grandma's at the hospital_ —off the door, and tried the handle, then went around back. The sliding glass door was never locked.

"Hope? Hope! Are you here?" I checked every room.

The answering machine was blinking on the kitchen counter. I pressed PLAY. When a woman addressed herself as the school guidance counselor, I ran out to the car and sped to the high school. Hope was in a summer program for the hours her grandmother was at work.

I ran into the administration building and saw her sitting on a bench, shoulders hunched, staring at a wad of tissues in her hands.

Defeated.

"Hope."

"Daddy?" She tackled me, filling my arms with five-foot-two brunette. "I knew you'd come."

"Shh, love, it'll be alright." God, the way she said _Daddy_ broke my heart. I'd always been _Dad_ or _Mike_...never _Daddy_ , with that break in her voice of utter vulnerability.

"I tried to be strong and..."

"Sweetheart, why aren't you at the hospital?"

Her face twisted up in frustration. "I'm not allowed without an adult. They wouldn't let me ride in the ambulance. So I did what I thought she'd want me to do, but..."

"But what?"

She sniffled. "I was crying in class. The teacher sent me to the office."

"You're lucky I listened to the machine or you'd still be sitting here. Hope, you have my cell number."

"It's on my desk at home."

"Why didn't you call last night?"

A shuddering breath. "I...I don't know. I couldn't think. I've been so scared."

I held her tighter. "I know, it's alright...Bethany's at the hospital with Janet waiting for test results."

"They'll say she's dying." She clutched the fabric of my t-shirt.

"You don't know that, Hope."

"I do. I can feel it, Dad. It's the beginning of the end. Happy birthday to me."

Petting her soft hair, I tried to comfort her. "Aw, love...don't let fear consume you. We don't know anything until the doctors know, and even then, I've seen some bloody unbelievable things in my lifetime. Don't give up."

"Okay. Can we go home?"

"Don't you want to go to the hospital?"

"I'm not ready. Please?"

"Of course." I tucked her against my side and got her into the rental car.

Glancing at her at every stop light, she looked more relaxed than when I spotted her on that bench. Poor dove had been carrying this burden alone.

"She was washing dishes after dinner last night and then I heard a thump and she was on the floor. I thought she fainted and shook her, but she didn't wake up even though she was breathing, so I called 911. The paramedics came and took her and that's all I know. The hospital wouldn't talk to me over the phone because I sound like a kid. Stupid nurses."

"Your grandmother is a fighter, and still a young woman. She already beat the cancer once."

"Did you see her? Was she awake?"

"Yes and no. I briefly spoke to your mother and left to find you."

"She's not my—"

I held my hand up. "Yeah, yeah, I know. Look, Janet is her mother and this is hard on her, too, so try to be nice. Or don't speak."

"Fine."

I stopped the car in the driveway. "Did you have lunch?"

"I'm not hungry."

"Okay. But you will eat dinner later."

"Yes, Dad." She trudged into the house dragging her backpack, and I sighed.

For all the platitudes I was spoutin' today, the situation wasn't good. Reasonable to fear Janet wouldn't leave the hospital this time. But I'd keep Hope positive until fate was unavoidable.

I brought in my luggage. Sofa bed would do. I'd slept on worse. Hope had continued upstairs to her room. Rooting out her birthday present, I followed.

"Hey, up for opening a gift?"

"Sure." She was on the bed. I dropped the box in her lap. She shook it. "Not very big."

"It's not the size that counts."

Through paper and tape and into the box— "A necklace?"

"Sea glass from Costa Rica. You love wearing blue."

"Put it on me?"

I did. "Beautiful."

"You always say that."

"I always mean it. Happy fourteenth, Munchkin."

" _Dad_...I'm too old to be called that."

"But you're my Munchkin."

"I start high school next month! Promise you'll never call me that in front of my friends."

"Would I embarrass you in public?"

She stared at me.

"Alright, I promise. Scout's honor."

"You were never a Boy Scout."

"It's an _expression_. Teenagers are too bloody literal."

She cocked her head. "You don't sound as English as you used to."

"British."

" _Whatever_. Still true."

I sat next to her. "Travel will do that, I guess. Haven't been back to Blighty since I left."

"Why? Where do you go when you're not here?"

"It ceased being home the day you were born."

"Why didn't you settle near us, then?"

"I travel for work. And your grandmother and I made an agreement. You know that."

"But that was when she didn't know you. You guys have been friendly for a long time, so I don't get why I only see you two times a year unless something's wrong."

"Hope—"

"I'm not a baby, Mike. Are you a spy or something? Is that why you never talk about your job?"

I looked away. "You've seen too many movies."

"Don't tease me. I'm old enough for the truth!"

"I'm not a spy. Look, I don't have a diploma or a college education. That leaves odd jobs where I can find 'em for people that don't care about my CV."

"Your what?"

"Résumé." I stood. "You got any homework or anything to do?"

"Fine, go. It's what you're good at."

I grabbed her chin. "Hey. I love you. Everything I've done since you were born has been because I love you, even if you don't understand it. Clear?"

She jerked her head away. "Yes, sir."

"I'm going to call the hospital and see if there's news." Left her bedroom and shut the door.

Bloody hell...the older she got, the harder the questions. Couldn't blame her, really, of course. From her perspective, none of this made a lot of sense. Her parents never raised her and she couldn't explain why...at least, not once we were older. I think she understood why we weren't her guardians at sixteen and nineteen.

Maybe I'd made life harder by continuing to come around. Been selfish in wanting a connection. Once she figured out I was her father, she started wanting things other children had, and it wasn't fair to dangle that carrot in front of her.

Janet went too easy on me until it was too late.

Down in the kitchen, I called Bethany. "Any change?"

"Mom's awake. They said she had a TIA, some kind of attack in her brain. They've scheduled her for an MRI."

"How is she?"

"She asked if Hope was alright. I said you were with her. You are, right?"

"Yes, we're at the house. Will they let us visit?"

"Yeah, I think. But this isn't a place for a kid."

"As she keeps reminding me, she's a teenager now, Bethany. Hope can handle it. She's more afraid of the unknown."

"Fine. Come when you want." She hung up.

I sighed, and wondered if that woman ever had people skills. The spunkiness I fell for was long gone, replaced by a negative attitude and bitterness. At her best, she was cold, clinical. Maybe that was the only way her Guide thought she could do the job, I didn't know. Too many years had passed without a word between us.

Upstairs, I told Hope that Janet was awake. She bolted off the bed and grabbed her purse. "Let's go."

"Are you sure you're ready?"

"I need to see her alive, Dad."

"Okay."

The expression she wore in the car was what I used to think of as her mother's Determined Face, a look that said nothing would sway her from her course of action. Gave me a weird sense of déjà vu, a sad bit of nostalgia. I only wanted Hope to wear that look for good things, like her dream job of the future.

I led her to the correct floor, we signed in at the nurses' station, then went to Janet's room.

She was sitting up, a good sign. "Hey, kids."

Hope rushed to hug her. "Don't ever scare me like that again."

"Where's Bethany?" I asked.

"She stepped out."

Janet stroked Hope's hair. "I'm sorry, honey. But you were very brave. I was told you called 911 and got me help."

"I did. When can you come home?"

"Not sure, yet. You know how hard it is to pin down a doctor in these places."

"Is the cancer back?"

"Hope, don't pester your grandmother."

"I'm not!"

"I don't know, Hope," she said softly. "They haven't finished poking me like a pin cushion. When they do let me out of here, we'll celebrate your birthday."

"It doesn't matter."

Janet lifted Hope's chin so she'd look at her. "Of course it does. A little fainting spell isn't going to stop me from spoiling my granddaughter for her special day. Your party is Saturday."

"I don't care. Not until I know you're alright."

"I _feel fine_. Just tired. No more arguments."

"Yes, ma'am."

"Hope, let's pay a visit to the cafeteria. I could use some coffee," I said.

"You can go. I don't want anything."

"I wasn't asking."

An overly-dramatic teen girl sigh, and she followed me out. "What is your deal?"

"I get how you feel right now, but your grandmother doesn't need drama. You can help her leave this hospital by believing she'll get to go home. If she's looking forward to your birthday party, then you be excited. Clear?"

"As crystal."

I stopped her with a hand on her shoulder. "Hope, this is what being an adult is. Sometimes we have to put on a smile and fake it. If you can't handle that, then you can stay home until your grandmother is discharged."

"You'd _ban me from visiting?_ "

"That isn't what I said."

"It's what you _meant_ ," she growled.

"Don't put words in my mouth, young lady. I've given you my terms. Will you abide by them or not?"

" _Fine_ , yes. Don't be an asshole."

"Watch your mouth. You get one pass due to the stress of the past twenty-four hours, but you know the rules."

I got the silent treatment the rest of the day, but it meant she knew I was right. When we returned to Janet's room, Hope played her part, then I took her home.

And ordered a pizza for supper.

When the doorbell rang, it wasn't the delivery man. "Hey," Bethany said, and walked in. Her hair was a dark brunette, which made her hazel eyes more vibrant in contrast. Like me, her clothes were functional, utilitarian. She wore cargo pants even though it was the height of California summer.

"Thought you were staying at the hospital."

"Nothing to do but wait right now, and Mom wanted to take a nap. How's the kid?"

"Scared, worried, the normal things."

"Yeah. Are you sticking around again?"

"As long as I'm needed."

She nodded. "The Agency has caught rumblings out of L.A. Something powerful making strides. Watch your back if you wander west."

"What do they plan to do about it?"

"Observe. Confirm rumors. They always have surveillance in big cities."

"I remember. Probably made easier in the Digital Age. Did you come alone?"

"For now. Niles is across the Pond."

"Still disapproving?"

She almost smiled. "The world is more important than one woman. I think he was hatched. The man has zero attachments. But, he takes care of me."

"You have a father, Bethany."

"Duh. But he can't watch my back. Daddy's a cream puff."

"More like a soufflé—filled with hot air and easily squashed."

She eye-rolled. "At least I _have_ parents."

"Who you defied and disrespected at every turn."

"Like you were so appreciative of authority figures yourself. Pot—kettle, Mike."

The doorbell rang. Salvation. Paid the kid, took my pie, and went into the kitchen.

"That's your cue, sweetheart. I didn't order enough for three."

"I wasn't staying, anyway. I'll make sure you know when Mom is released." Turning on her heel, she left.

Hope came thumping down the stairs. "Who slammed the door?"

"Your mother dropped by."

"Oh. Typical. Mmm, smells good."

"Thought you weren't hungry?"

"Changed my mind."

"Good. Set the table."

Which meant grabbing glasses and paper towels in this case, but still. We weren't going to eat in front of the telly.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Michael

Today, we found out the cancer had returned to Janet's body, only this time, it wasn't easily treatable. There was a mass in her brain they couldn't operate on. The only hope was to shrink it.

If she wanted more time.

Of course she wanted more time.

I focused on keeping Hope engaged in school, in passing her classes. "You're helping your grandmother by doing well so she doesn't have to worry about you. That's your only job right now."

She frowned. "You make it sound easy."

"I know it isn't. But it's simple."

" _She's dying_ , Mike! Nothing matters in the face of that. Her and me since I was five. You don't know what that's like."

It stung. She was right; I didn't know what it was like to live with one someone for nine years. To have a close parental bond that was your whole world. The shared memories.

"I know, love. I know. But I also know that work is a good distraction. Because this will swallow you whole if you let it, Hope, and I don't want that for you. It kills me to see you in pain."

She nodded, but didn't look at me. "I'll be in my room."

Glad we were alone in the house, I looked for something to occupy my hands. Janet was in the hospital for in-patient treatment right now. Bethany only slept in her room when her mother was home. I didn't know where she spent the rest of her time.

If I kept busy, I didn't have to think about the decisions we'd have to make.

****

Janet made it to Christmas, the best damn holiday we could arrange.

Neighbors brought food. I got the multicolor lights on the house. Bethany and Hope did the tree (without any bloodshed, even). Janet was confined to a wheelchair, too weak to move about the house on her own power, so I carried her downstairs that afternoon.

"It's beautiful. You all went to too much trouble."

"Nonsense, Mom. Christmas is the best holiday of the year and we wouldn't let you miss it."

I set Janet in her chair. "You're so popular, missus, we hardly had to lift a finger."

"It's true," Hope said. "The neighbors are going to make me fat."

"I keep telling you to take up running," Bethany said.

"I only run when chased."

Janet was smiling, a sparkle in her eye. As long as Bethany and Hope could keep the peace, it'd be a good day. They'd dug every decoration out of storage in anticipation of bringing her home and the place now looked like Santa's Village exploded all over it, down to the reusable snowflake stickers on the windows.

"Hope you're hungry, Mom. There's a turkey casserole, tamales, green bean casserole—"

"Candied yams."

"Right, and cranberry sauce, and of course, _pie_."

"Don't tell me you tried to cook?" Janet asked Bethany.

"Oh, God, no! I burn things. This is all from the neighbors."

"They would drop by, Mum, but we thought a crowd might be a bit much for your first day home."

"I suppose you're right. I'll write thank you notes later. So, what's first?"

"Presents?" Hope suggested.

"Or we can save those for after we eat," Bethany said.

"Let _Grandma_ decide."

I coughed. Two pairs of eyes looked expectantly at Janet.

"I'm not ready for a big meal, yet, so why don't we put in a movie?"

Hope skipped to the DVD rack. "What's your pick?"

Bethany suggested _A Christmas Story_ , Hope said it was stupid, and you can guess how it went from there. A loud whistle brought the bickering to a halt. "Separate corners," I said. "Let the woman pick her own damn movie."

Janet rolled the chair to the cabinet and pulled a case out. "Michael?"

I took the movie from her and smiled. Subtle, Mrs. Palmer. I set the disc in the player. It was the first time for Bethany and Hope to see _Scrooged_. I gifted the movie to Janet back in '99 and we watched it after Hope went to bed. It'd been one of her favorites since.

"Is the kid old enough for a Bill Murray movie?" Bethany asked.

"I'm _fourteen_. I'm sure you saw worse."

"It's PG-13. It's fine," I said. "Sit." Hope was only two when this came out...where did time go? She sat next me, leaning her head on my shoulder.

Bethany took the chair next to her mother. For two hours, the house was filled with laughter.

After the film came food. We stuffed ourselves silly, then gathered close to the tree, Hope playing elf. Gifts were well-received.

The subject of Janet's illness had been avoided until I carried her up to her room to turn in at the end of the night.

"You're such a dear. Who would've known when you showed up on my doorstep all those years ago?"

"Don't pass it around. You'll ruin my reputation."

She chuckled. "Seriously, thank you. They'll need you, you know."

"For what?"

"Son, we both know how this will end. Don't argue with me. I have an expiration date and it's not when I'm eighty." She grabbed my hand. "Promise me something."

"Anything, Mum."

"Take care of my girls. They'll need you, both of them, and I know you still care for Bethany even though she's...herself. Will you do that?"

I squeezed her cold fingers. "Of course. Love, this is one thing you don't need to ask."

"I needed to hear you say it. I don't worry about Hope, but—"

"I understand, but you are not giving up. Those girls need you, too."

"Of course." She let go. "Thank you. You can send Bethany in now."

I kissed her on the cheek and left so Bethany could help her prepare for bed.

Hope was downstairs in the kitchen. "Christmas doesn't last long enough." She put another plate in the dishwasher.

"I suppose it doesn't. Every day is only twenty-four hours, though."

"Most of the city takes down the lights by New Year's. I'm going to be one of those old people who leave theirs up year-round, and I'll turn them on the day after Thanksgiving."

I snagged a sugar cookie in the shape of a candy cane. "It's always been your favorite holiday. Except when you were afraid to sit with Santa."

"What? When?"

"You were a baby. Elena took you to the mall. I have an old Polaroid."

"Well, I probably had a good reason."

I stifled a grin. "I'm sure you did."

"Are you staying tonight?"

"Do I need to?"

"Let's watch movies all night and eat too much popcorn. I don't want to let Christmas go until the sun is up."

"Sure, Munchkin, anything you like. But only because you're on break."

"Yeah, yeah..." She'd always pushed her bedtime since she was a wee tiny thing.

But I knew what she was really askin' for and that's why I agreed. Preserving the holiday for as long as possible was a small way of coping with the fear of what came next.

So, we curled up on the sofa with the biggest bowl of popcorn and copious amounts of hot chocolate, and she fell asleep on me before sunrise.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Michael

March 2001

Janet Palmer died the day before spring arrived.

All of March, we knew it was only a matter of time. She'd moved into hospice care to be comfortable. They could've set it up at the house, but she didn't want to leave the girls with that memory and I agreed—it would've been forever tainted.

The funeral was Saturday in a lovely memorial park. Trees and shrubs just starting to blossom. The cycle of life, you know. One thing dies and another lives. Janet didn't have a personal church, so they helped arrange a clergyman to do the honors. A lot of people came, including a couple Bethany's age. She hugged them, so I assumed they were the friends she'd stayed with.

Hope was quiet all day. Too quiet. There had been many tears over the past week and I hoped she was merely wrung out. She'd shied away from comfort today and it worried me, but she was old enough to receive a little space.

Then the wake at the house. Thankfully, people brought food, because Bethany was overwhelmed and I was clueless. Only ever seen this kind of thing on TV. Even with the danger in the job for Agents, neither of us had lost comrades. Victims, sure...it was inevitable to find someone you couldn't help, but no one close to us had died, so we'd been fumbling through the whole process.

By the grace of funeral directors and kind neighbors, nothing had gone wrong and Janet received the respect she deserved. And now, Bethany and Hope endured the sympathies and condolences from half the town.

My daughter lasted somewhere between half an hour and forty-five minutes and I was about to go look for her.

"Mike?"

"Yeah."

"We're running low on ice. Can you deal with it?" Bethany asked.

"I was going to check on Hope. She's not downstairs."

"What trouble can she get into at a wake?"

"It isn't trouble I'm concerned about. Ask one of your friends." I left her huffing and puffing and checked the backyard first.

No five-foot-two fourteen-year-olds. Meant she was upstairs.

I found her in Janet's room. "What's up, Munchkin?"

She picked at a loose thread on the comforter. "It's all like she left it. Still smells like her, even. It's a Saturday, so she should be here, doing chores and weeding the garden. Or we'd go to the movies or a museum or—" A hiccupped sob. "It's not fair. Is this really life?"

I came in and closed the door. "You're right, love. Life is fucking brutal and rarely fair. Some people think everything happens for a reason, but hell if I can think of a good one for today. You and your grandmother deserved better."

"That's the first time you've cursed in front of me."

I shrugged. "It's that kind of today. Tomorrow, forget you ever heard it."

A little eye-roll. "I know what the F-word is, Dad."

"Yeah, well, your grandmother wanted you to talk like a lady, so I mean what I said. How are you doing?" I sat next to her.

"Still breathing."

"I see that. I meant in here," I said, tapping her head.

"Numb. I don't know. Like something's missing. I've been sad a long time and now...I don't know." She sighed. "I'm tired and there are too many people in the house."

"You can stay upstairs until it's time to leave for your friend's."

"Thanks."

"Do you want to be alone?"

"Yeah." She stood and headed for her room. Following, I shut Janet's door. "I'll have my headphones on."

"Okay."

Back downstairs, the crowd had thinned a bit. Most of the mourners didn't know Bethany, so once they'd paid their respects, there was nothing else to stay for. She kept to her friends, making the crowd seek her out.

Floral arrangements and cards hid the table in the dining room, discarded there as they arrived since Janet's death day since Bethany had no interest in them. Denial and avoidance were her favorite ways of coping with deep shit. Hope and I would handle them at some point.

Her two little friends were a couple of snots. The three of them frequently had their heads bowed together, thick as thieves and excluding all others. Hope and I hadn't missed the glances they kept throwing us. If they were going to be around more, I wasn't going to enjoy it.

The last mourner left the wake and now it was only the three of us, except Hope had just left for a sleepover at her best friend's house.

Bethany stood on the porch dressed in black and holding herself like she'd shatter if she let go. Tiny and fragile. I placed a hand on her shoulder, expressing my support.

"What now?" she asked.

"You go upstairs, take a bath, and go to bed."

"No. I mean what happens now without Mom? I don't know how to deal with this."

"Oh. Well, the legal things, I suppose. Dealing with her will and all that."

"She liked _you_."

I stopped touching her. "Eventually. Sticks in your craw, doesn't it?"

"She kept siding with you over me, so, yeah."

"Oh, please, she only said anything when you were being a bitch and deserved it. Your mother loved you."

"Sure. The big disappointment."

God, the fifteen-year pity party was fucking annoying. "You know that room upstairs for you to stay in? She prepared it for you from Day One of owning this house, hoping you'd come back one day of your own accord. _Day. One_. There have always been pictures of you everywhere. A parent dispenses discipline out of love, Bethany. If she didn't care, she never would've called you about the cancer."

That quieted her. I was about to go back inside to start cleaning up when she said—

"She was at peace at the end. I held her hand and she smiled at me even though she couldn't talk anymore. I saw it in her face, the peace. It matters, right, that I was here when it got bad?"

"It matters."

"So what happens now?" This time, the query was softer.

"Hope needs a home."

"My father—"

"No. I promised she wouldn't go to him. He's never taken an interest in her past her fourth birthday, so she asked not to go if the worst happened."

Bethany faced me. "We don't have any other close family, Mike. The only other option is to put her in foster care."

"Over _my dead body_."

"Then what? You can't afford her."

"You can."

"I'm not Mom material, Mike! You've seen us around each other. She drives me nuts!"

"You always wanted a normal life. Now's your chance."

"Hello! Still a freak? How safe would that be for her, huh?"

I wouldn't give up on this. "It's possible. And I'd keep everything away from you. Just stop hunting."

"Niles will be pissed. He'll have very good reasons for why this won't work."

"He's your partner, not your boss, love. Look, it's only until Hope is eighteen. Then you're free again. But she needs this. All she's known is here, her school, her friends...she's been through enough. She needs stability after—"

Bethany held up a hand. "Okay, I get it. I'll see what the will says. I'm sure Mom has instructions."

"She was a thorough woman. Thank you."

"Don't thank me, yet." She sat on the porch bench. "Three and a half years..."

"Yep."

"It's a long time to put my life on hold." She crossed her arms over her breasts.

"That's not what this is. It's a different path, is all."

"So what have you been up to for fourteen years, aside from kissing my mother's ass?"

I sat on the railing. "Taking work where I could find it."

"Any girlfriends?"

"No. Hope is my one attachment."

"Come on, there hasn't been one girl you liked?"

"You asked if I had girlfriends. That's a different question. What about you? I can't imagine you've lived like a nun since we parted."

"I've blown off steam here and there, but Niles kept a short leash."

"All business, no play."

"Yup. And I've been a good little soldier." She stretched. "I've gotta get out of this dress." Carrying her shoes in one hand, she pulled the zipper down with the other as she walked into the house, revealing a bare back with no bra. Teased up a memory of the first time I saw that bare back. "You can let yourself out," she said, and continued upstairs.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Michael

The next day, it was time to deal with Janet's estate. She kept meticulous records, at least, so we had all the accounts to change. Some would require official copies of the death certificate to switch names of ownership and all that. And we opened the will.

Janet left a letter for Bethany. She read it while I scanned the document for mention of Hope.

"She's named me the kid's legal guardian," Bethany said.

My reading of the will confirmed it. Hope inherited everything with Bethany as trustee until Hope was of legal age, putting Bethany as her legal guardian. "What does the letter say?"

"She wants me to establish a relationship with my daughter because we're all the family we have left. And she didn't ask my permission in advance because she knew I'd say no. Fuck."

"Hey, you're not alone. I promised your mother I'd be here for you both."

"Well, yeah, easy for you to promise that for Hope. That girl has you wrapped around her little finger."

"One, I can and have said no to her, and two, of course—I love my daughter. You'll grow to love her, too."

She pushed away from the kitchen table. "You give me too much credit."

"Hey, it's not that hard. You're not changing diapers or staying up all night with a crying baby. She's a teenager. Keep her fed and show up to Parent-Teacher Nights. Uphold curfew. Pay the bills to keep the lights on. Hope's a good kid. Give her half a chance to know you."

" _I don't want this, Mike_. I don't have an attachment to this house or that girl! You love her so much, _you_ take her."

"You'd spit on your mother's dying wish just because it requires a bit of work?"

She threw her arms around. "I never wanted to be a mother! Married to a rich husband, sure, but no kids!"

"Let me guess, because pregnancy would ruin your girlish figure?" I sneered. "You're not sixteen anymore, Bethany. Your actions have _consequences_. This will is legally binding, so suck it up and accept it. Your mother wouldn't have chosen you if she doubted you could handle this."

"Then I'm sending the kid to boarding school. I already have a job."

" _No_."

She tipped her chin up and squared her shoulders. "You don't get a say, Michael. Unless that piece of paper specifies otherwise?"

It didn't. A sin of omission. _Fuck_. "I'm still her father. I still have visitation rights."

"So you can move wherever I send her. I don't see a problem here."

"This is not what your mother wanted! Don't you care about that?"

"She's dead! She has no more wants or wishes or dreams because she's dead! Nothing matters anymore!" she screamed.

I pulled her into my arms.

This wasn't about Hope, it was about grief, and Bethany hadn't let herself fall apart, yet.

Until now.

She screamed and wailed and sobbed into my chest until her knees went weak, and we sunk to the floor where I rocked her until her grieving quieted to soft sniffles. Then she looked up, tears making her eyes greener, and stared at me.

"What?" I asked.

Her lips landed on mine. _Holy hell_. Shocked, I didn't kiss her back.

"What are you doing?"

"Shut up, Mike." Her tongue shoved into my mouth, and then her hands crawled under my shirt and she clawed my nipples with her nails.

_Fuck_. Forgot I liked that, but apparently she hadn't. This was stupid and wrong and God, the girl could kiss. My cock didn't care who was doing the work as long as she kept grinding on my lap like that, but—

"Bethany, this won't—"

"Oh my god, should I be checking you for a vagina now? What is your problem?"

"My problem is I don't want to be used as your latest escape from reality."

She scrambled off me. "Get out of my house, then."

"Hey, whoa, let's stop the crazy train. You're hurting and it fucking blows, but this won't make it go away. Just let yourself grieve, love. No one's judging you here." I got to my feet. "Take the time."

"I need some air." Heavy boot-falls and then she was out the front door.

_Bloody hell_...

Thank God Hope was still at her sleepover. Last thing she needed was to overhear all this shit. Or catch us snogging.

I needed to convince Bethany to leave things the way they were until at least June so she didn't uproot our daughter in the middle of a semester, and hopefully after months of living in the routine she'd want to stay.

They could bond if she allowed it to happen.

I turned my head to practical concerns and checked the pantry and refrigerator. Plenty of leftovers courtesy of the neighbors, but regular staples like cereal and milk were running low. Hope wouldn't have breakfast for school. Made a list and went out for groceries.

Then stopped to pick up my daughter on the way home. "Do anything fun?"

"Dad..."

"Only asking if you had a nice time."

"It was okay."

"Hey, I need a favor. Be nice to Bethany this week. Remember she's grieving, too. Can you do that for me?"

"Yeah."

"Great." I patted her knee. "I know this won't be an easy transition, but your grandmother wanted us to get along, so we should do our best to try."

"I get it, Dad."

"I know, Munchkin. I know you do."

Chapter Thirty

Michael

One day at a time, right?

Right.

I did my best to ease Bethany into the routine of being a mother. Hope and I made a calendar of what she had to be to when. They compared food preferences and liked most of the same things. I showed Bethany the quirks I knew about the house.

The next weekend, we started boxing up Janet's things. The girls cried and shared memories and it was beautiful, at least in my eyes. The first moment of them coming together.

It would take them a long time to become close, I knew that, but any glimmer of hope eased the worry in my gut that this would go ass-over-teakettle the next time I blinked.

When Spring Break arrived, Hope went to a youth camp in the mountains for the week. Her friends would be there and it had been booked months ago. We put her on a bus at the school.

Bethany sighed.

"Admit it—you'll miss her," I teased.

"Are you kidding? A whole week to myself? I've been counting down the days."

"Cute."

"Alright... Maybe a little." She opened the driver's side door of Janet's car. "Wanna get a drink tonight? I need the company of adults."

"Are you buying?"

"Only if you want beer."

I shrugged. "Free booze is free booze."

There was one decent club around providing decent music and a decent bar stock. I use _decent_ because it was still nowhere near _good_ or _great_. We were meeting there since this was definitely not a date.

And yet...

Bethany entered the building in leather pants and a halter top, and every man watched her walk to the bar. She slid onto the stool next to mine. "Black Russian, heavy on the Russian." The bartender nodded and grabbed a glass.

"You're on the prowl tonight," I said.

"I did say I need a little adult time." The bartender served her order. "Thanks. Whatever he's drinking is on my tab as long as it's beer." She slid a few bills to him.

"Thanks," I said.

"Woman of my word."

"Kahlua and vodka, eh?"

"Never been a wine fan and you know how hard it is for us to get a good buzz." She downed the rest of the glass. "Gotta hit the hard stuff if I want to get drunk."

"Is that your goal tonight?"

She smacked her lips. "May-be. Depends on how bored I get. When was the last time you had fun, Mike?"

"Depends on your definition of fun."

"Drinking, dancing...debauchery. You know... _fun_." Sixteen-year-old Bethany still lived inside her, obviously.

"Ah, that. Really none of your business, now, is it?"

She shrugged. "Whatever. I'm going to dance. You can sit on that stool like an old man." A bounce and a twirl into the crowd and she was gone.

Well, not really.

Even though most of the dancers were taller than her, I'd find her in a minute if I looked. She was still a siren, a temptation, and part of me had been thinking all the wrong things since she kissed me in Janet's kitchen. Agent...paladin...we aged slower than mundane humans, the accelerated healing in our blood warding off the signs of getting older like wrinkles and liver spots. Her complexion was still perfect, hair shiny and bouncy, and body taut and lean with curves in all the right places. I knew what her ass and tits would feel like in my hands.

But none of that mattered.

Romancing Bethany was long in the past.

If only my cock didn't swell to attention every time she looked at me with dark promises in her black-rimmed eyes.

The next time she bellied up to the bar for a cocktail, her skin had taken on a light sheen of perspiration, making her glow. "Are you really going to sit there all night?"

"I like to observe. Never know what'll walk into a place like this."

"I forgot you like to watch. Well, if you won't come dance, guess I have to put on a show."

Her teen moves had no sophistication. As an adult, she commanded the sensuality of the best high-dollar burlesque or pole dancer. Men and women alike stared at her in hunger and awe. I downed the first beer and ordered a microbrew ale with higher alcohol content.

Bethany closed the bar that night and I escorted her home.

The next time we ended up at the club, she ordered shots of Jack.

Sharing war stories, I didn't keep track of how much I drank, and when she exited out back after teasing my dick all night, I slammed her against the brick wall and kissed her senseless. She responded by jumping up to wrap her legs around my waist. Seconds later, she lowered her body on my cock. It was rough and sloppy drunk nostalgia sex, and I regretted it in the morning.

Bethany didn't, as I woke up to her writhing on my lap. She'd broken into my room.

Her body had always been my worst temptation, sex with her my drug.

This didn't have anything to do with her liking me. She was using me to deal with her pain and maybe I was okay with that...we didn't get along well otherwise and I didn't know how to help with all the emotional fuckery. Maybe this would make her more mellow at home.

My one rule was that this couldn't happen around Hope. It was confusing enough for me, so I had no clue how I'd explain it to my—our—daughter.

Anyway, Bethany would certainly be done with me before there was anything _to_ discover. Grief couldn't last forever.

Chapter Thirty-One

Michael

January 2002

Bethany. The love of my life and my damnation. The very ex-lover that beat my face in tonight. It was a long story...

She never wanted me around long once she moved back home—no longer than it took to scratch an itch, anyway. I'd always been good at making her scream. She took some news hard in the doing-things-you-shouldn't-in-the-dark kind of way.

Sometimes alcohol.

Sometimes drugs.

Sometimes me. She'd always had my number and I'd do anything to ease her pain.

Even let her kill me.

No, she wasn't a big bruiser of a woman. That would be less humiliating, but I got this way because I didn't fight back. Seemed like a good idea at the time.

I faded in and out of consciousness. My face was massively swollen on one side, my left eye forced shut, and the back of my head bleeding from repeated impact with the asphalt.

Bruised from the waist up.

The location didn't matter. My job concerned street names and sewer tunnels more than city borders. It all looked the same at night, anyway.

"Oh my God!" A woman. "Sir, can you hear me?" She dialed on a phone. "I need an ambu—" I clamped my hand around her wrist, bringing the phone down from her ear.

"No hospitals."

"Listen, buddy—you need medical care. I'm pretty positive you have broken bones and a strong concussion."

I opened my good eye. "Really, I've had worse. Just need to get home and I'll be fine," I rasped, and tried to sit up.

She pushed me back down. "Look..."

"Mike."

"Mike. I'm a doctor, okay? I'll make sure you're taken care of."

I tried to get up again, but I was too dizzy to push her out of the way.

"Don't be so stubborn! I bet you can't even walk straight in your condition. My car is behind the building. Let me pull it around and take you home...please?"

I gave a tiny nod. She smiled and hurried off. A late-model import, headlights off, pulled up. She ran around the front to open the passenger door. "Okay, we're just going to take our time and do this nice and easy," she said. "It's only a few feet, but don't be afraid to tell me if you need to stop."

"Yes, Doc."

We moved in stages, getting me to sit up, then rise on my knees, then put one foot on the ground, and the other. Finally, I was in the car, and my eyelids were drooping.

She smacked the back of my hand. "Hey! You can't sleep, yet. Head trauma like this, you could slip into a coma." She ran around to the driver's seat.

"I didn't lose consciousness. It's only bruises."

"How do you know for sure—"

"It wouldn't be my first concussion. I just need to get home."

She frowned, then handed me her phone. "I'd feel better if someone watched over you tonight. Is there a friend you can call?"

Scowling, I punched in the numbers, and pressed "send". "Pete...yeah, can you be at my place in around ten? Thanks, mate. I'll explain later." I closed the phone with a grimace and handed it back to her. "There, you happy?"

"Don't have to get snippy. I'm just trying to be a good doctor."

"Sorry. I'm not at my best," I muttered.

"It's okay. I've had worse patients. Where am I heading?"

"Sunrise Hotel."

"Oh. Do you...like it there?"

"It's not too bad. Have a proper bed and everything. Electricity, too."

"That's good."

"So...why aren't you...?" I waved my hands in the air to simulate a panicking person.

"Freaking out?" She shrugged. "I've seen worse during an ER rotation, and you're in too bad a shape to be much threat to me. Were you mugged?"

"Something like that."

She soon found the motel. "Is your room close to the street?"

"Not exactly. I think I can manage, though, all the same. My legs are fine."

"You're going to need help getting inside."

I was wheezing. "As you wish."

With my equilibrium shot, we meandered about like a couple of drunks while she tried to keep me upright. "A fine pair we make."

"Yeah, yeah—laugh it up. Ow. Expressions hurt."

"Just a little bit farther, and I'll get you fixed up." She patted the kit slung over her shoulder.

We got the door unlocked and she turned on the light. I sunk into a chair. She set the tackle box down and opened it up, revealing a lot more than Band-Aids and rubbing alcohol.

"Quite a stash you have there, Doc."

"I got my EMT cert before going to med school." She ripped open a pack of antiseptic wipes. "I always travel prepared. This might sting." She applied the pad to the cut over my eye.

" _Yeow! Might?_ Bloody hell, woman!"

"Sorry," she said, wincing. "Once I get you cleaned up, then I can numb this before I stitch the cut. Just try to take deep breaths and focus on something pleasant."

I closed my eyes and let her work.

"Mike?"

"Hmm?" Opened the good eye.

"I'm going to feel around your face for fractures."

"Alright. Do what you need to." I gripped the armrests.

"That's better," she murmured. "I need to lift your eyelid and check your eye." She reached for a tiny flashlight. "Really wish I had x-rays."

I was about to respond when a man burst through the door. "Sorry I'm late! My mother called just as I was out the door. Hi! I'm Pete. Is this a bad time?"

She blinked and shook her head. "That's your friend?"

"He's harmless. Aren't you, mate?"

Pete closed the door and walked inside. "Oh, yeah! Anybody want some Cheetos?" He held up a new bag.

She shook her head again and resumed her doctoring. I hissed when she pried my eye open, shining the pen light on my pupil, and tried to jerk away from the bright light, so she released my face. "A couple broken blood vessels, but the eye appears okay. Do you have any ice?"

"Check the fridge."

She got up to look. Pete came over for a gander. "Whoa, buddy! What attacked you tonight?"

"Here's the ice." She tossed it to him.

"Looks worse than it is, mate," I said, glancing away.

"I need to wrap your ribs." She picked up a pair of scissors to cut my t-shirt off.

"Whoa! You're not cuttin' into my clothes."

"It needs to come off and I doubt you can raise your arms."

I pulled the fabric up to my armpits with my right hand and sat forward. "Just do it this way."

She sighed, set her biggest roll of gauze on my lap, then grabbed her stethoscope to listen to me breathe. With my breathing only labored from the pain, she got to work binding my chest. Recent bruises stood out. Walking behind me, she cleaned up the damage on the back of my head.

"If we're done playing doctor, I'd like to get some rest."

"Uh, sure." She packed her supplies and handed me a bottle of pills. "These are for the pain. Follow the directions."

"Doc...I'm grateful, really. No one's...well, let's just say few people would have gone to so much trouble for me. Thank you."

She patted my shoulder. "Don't mention it. Just doing my job." She slid the strap over her shoulder and made for the door. Her hand was on the handle when I spoke.

"Hey, Doc. What's your name?"

"Corinne. Corinne Larkin. Goodnight, Mike. Nice to meet you, Pete. Keep him awake." She left, quietly closing the door.

"Nice girl," Pete said. "For a human." He sat down facing me. "Wanna tell me what happened?"

"Not particularly." I sighed. "Want to sleep for a week."

Pete knew not to press, and helped me without another word. Once I was settled in bed, he sat watch in the chair.

****

The door slowly opened the next afternoon. "Dad?"

"Shhh. He's sleeping. You're Hope, right?"

"Um, yeah? W-who are you?"

"Pete. Mike and I play poker together? Anyway, he talks about you. He got kinda beat up last night, so I stuck around...you know, kept an eye out."

"Is he alright? He's always awake by now." She closed the door and gasped. Crept forward for a closer look.

"What are you doing here, love?" I asked.

"I wanted to see you. What did this? You've never looked this bad!"

I grasped her hand and squeezed it. "Sure I did. You just didn't see me."

She slapped my chest. "Don't joke about that! I don't want to lose you, too, okay?"

"Aw, love, don't cry. I can't stand it when you cry." I brushed tears off her cheeks and tried smiling at her. "Ow."

Pete stepped outside, giving us privacy.

She clasped that hand and stared at it. "Why didn't you fight back?"

"What? Of course I did." I yanked it back.

"No, you didn't. I'm not stupid, you know. The skin on your knuckles is red or broken, especially on your left hand. Dammit! It was _Bethany_ , wasn't it? She did... _this_ ," she said, gesturing at my swollen face. Pacing back and forth, she muttered words I didn't know she knew, then whirled around. "Why do you defend her? Everybody knows she's a cold-hearted bitch. They all pretend everything's normal, but we all know! I wish she died giving birth to me."

"Hope, you don't mean that, not really." I coaxed her on the bed where I could hold her. She curled up next to me, head on my shoulder, and I stroked her hair. "I guess I've been a bloody rotten father, eh?"

"Distracted by boinking my egg donor?"

"Hope!"

"You think I don't notice she comes home at 3:00AM or later? It's not like I sleep that great."

Truth is, I wasn't with Bethany that often, especially in recent months. She'd chosen worse vices.

"Nightmares still?" I asked.

"Sometimes...sometimes I'm just thinking. Are you coming to her birthday party?"

"Don't think she'll want me there."

"Like she wants any of us around! If you don't go, can I ditch and hang with you?"

"I don't think your mother would approve."

Hope sat up. "Screw what she wants, Dad! She's kept you away and that's wrong! Look where she's gotten you. Your face looks like hamburger and you have the self-esteem of a whipped puppy."

"Hey!"

"I know I'm young, but I also know that love is not supposed to get you treated like this. My mother is not a saint or a goddess or even much of a hero. She's a dysfunctional girl and doesn't deserve the way you look at her. Don't you get it, Mike? Any woman in her right mind would be thanking the heavens to have a guy look at her like that. No, don't turn away from me...I'm trying to be a grown-up here." Tears wet her eyes again. "Please. Don't let her hurt you anymore. One of us should be able to escape it."

I was overwhelmed by her candor. What should I do when both my girls were hurting but not on the same side? She was clearly too angry to be convinced of her mother's goodness right now, and really, the girl was old enough to form her own opinions.

I loved them both, yet I was being asked to choose loyalties.

On the one hand, Bethany had just beaten me to a pulp and left me for dead because I confronted her about her addictions. On the other, I was the only person she shared with and I didn't know how it would affect her to lose that.

"No small request. I do love your mother, and I've never been the type to walk away."

"I know."

I smiled. "And I also know everything seems dramatic and dire at your age. All I'm saying is...try talking to her. No yelling or accusations but be honest and mature about it, and she might try harder to do better by you. You're all each other have since Janet left us."

"But, what if she can't? What if she's not capable? Has anyone considered she might not be able to be normal anymore?"

There was the crux of the matter—the point I hadn't wanted to consider. Yes, I'd encouraged Bethany to test The Agency confines, but I never wanted to see her become a shadow of the girl that first intrigued me. If I was honest, I had to admit she was getting worse. She was merely better at hiding it from her friends.

Niles would probably notice, but he wasn't around.

"Look, Hope...I'll think about what you said, alright? Right now, I'm knackered and you need to get home."

"Yeah, okay. I'll take the hint. Um, if I have to go to the party, will you help me get a gift?"

I smiled. "Yeah, love. We'll find something nice."

She hugged me. "Thank you!" She picked up her backpack and started for the door. "I love you, you know. I don't care what she says—you're my family."

Pete saw her out to the bus stop.

****

Corinne dropped by every evening that week.

"This is still pretty puffy," she said on Saturday. She prodded the area with her fingertips.

"I haven't been hungry," I mumbled. Or sleeping much.

Didn't know what to do with her kindness. It made me uncomfortable though I craved it.

"I can help with that. You probably didn't want to go out looking like this, so I brought some food."

"Thanks, Doc. I appreciate it. How's work been?" I watched her putter around the room. She put something in the microwave.

"Okay. Being a first-year resident is tough, but at least I'm not a student."

As usual, she was dressed in scrubs, long auburn hair wrapped in a bun. What would she look like all cleaned up? I'd only seen her after her hospital shifts when she wore no makeup.

We'd done the traditional exchange of information: age (almost twenty-five), where she grew up (San Diego), and how long she'd been in town (about a year).

"What made you decide to become a doctor?"

"Love for science, curiosity, a desire to help people. I originally became an EMT to help with college and it kind of grew on me. Seemed natural to follow to the next step."

"I'm sure you could've found a better place than _here_."

She shrugged. "I like smaller towns. Didn't expect to find one so...unique, but it hasn't been bad." Granted, in L.A. County all the towns were smashed together, but some communities were closer than others.

"Do me a favor, Doc, and don't put down roots. Nothing good happens here."

"Really? Then why do you stay?"

"It's complicated."

"Ah, a woman. You, uh, don't seem to like to talk about her."

I sighed. "We have history. The most recent of which has been the worst and the best...it's complicated. I don't even know what I'm going to do about it, so explaining to someone else..."

She waved it off, grey eyes filled with compassion. "I get it. You don't have to tell me anything you aren't comfortable with, Mike. We haven't even known each other a week. I'm only curious."

"I know, and if I get snappy, it's not aimed at you. You've been a very pleasant diversion." I cleared my throat before my next words. "Pete dropped off more videos..."

"Really? What've we got?"

So began the movie portion of the night. Pete was clearly on a mission to cheer me up, since every flick he'd dropped off was a comedy. We'd usually watch one and a half before Corinne started yawning and left for home.

I began to really look forward to the company.

****

Monday afternoon, Hope came by. "Dad?"

"In here." I stepped out of the bathroom.

"Hey! You look better."

"Thanks. Not one-hundred-percent back to my gorgeous self, yet, but almost. What can I do for you, Munchkin?"

"I've been informed I have to stay at the party tomorrow at least until the food's been eaten, so I need to get a gift. She probably wouldn't notice if I didn't, but the rest of them will give me hell for it."

"Bitter little pill, lately, aren't you?" I teased.

She snorted and flounced over to the bed to sit. "So, since I have to be home before dark, can I borrow some money to go to the mall? Please?"

"Tell you what: scoot home and get your homework done, and I'll pick up something for you this evening. Need to stretch my legs, anyway. Been cooped up in this room for a week."

"You haven't been out on patrol?" She thought I had a security guard job.

Embarrassed, I ducked my head and mumbled, "My doc won't let me."

"Your what?"

"The doc that looked at my face, okay?" Rolled my eyes at the whole situation. "Apparently, the orbital bone of my left eye was fractured, hence the swelling. Something about inflammation or some such."

"I can't believe you saw a doctor." She giggled.

"I didn't _go_ to one. She kind of found me."

"Ooo, it's a she...is she cute?" My daughter leaned forward, face eager.

" _Hope_."

"Ooo, she is, isn't she? I've got dirt on Dad...I've got dirt on Dad..." The singing became shrieking once I started tickling her. "Okay! Okay! I give! I won't tease you anymore."

"Damn straight, you little hellion. Respect your elders, or next time you'll be over my knee." The threat was tempered by my grin. We both knew I'd never lay a hand on her.

"So, seriously...how'd you meet a doctor?"

I sighed. "Corinne found me in the alley and insisted on helping. Girl's as stubborn as all get with the Florence Nightingale routine."

"Wait. _Wait_. Bethany beat you up and left you _outside_? It didn't happen here?"

"Now love..."

"I'm going to kill her," she growled, popping off the bed and heading for the door. I caught her around the waist before she could reach it. "Dad, let me go. I'm just going to have a little _talk_ with my 'mother'."

"No, you're not. I appreciate the righteous indignation, sweetheart, but this is between me and her."

"But she _left_ you! _You!_ She knows you, she's slept with you, and yet she beats you unconscious when you aren't even fighting back? You're a _person_..." The fight left her as she stopped struggling, breathing harshly in my arms.

I kissed her temple. "I know this is hard for you, Hope. That's why I didn't want you to know. I'm so sorry for bollocksing everything up, love. You and your mother should be banding together as a family, not fighting over a pathetic excuse for a man."

"You're not pathetic. You have lousy taste in women, but you're not pathetic." She turned around. "If we're still here when I turn eighteen, will you take me away?"

For probably the thousandth time, I wondered how I gained this precious girl's trust and love. Looking down at her pleading face, big blue eyes still displaying all to the world, I couldn't begin to refuse. She was my little girl.

"I promise. If you still want me around then, we'll go anywhere you want."

Hope wrapped her arms tight around my waist. "Thanks, Dad. You don't know how much that means to me." She released me and stepped back. "Well, I should get going."

"Right. And no causing a ruckus?"

She rolled her eyes. "I promise I won't say anything about what she did to you. Oh, and don't spend much on the gift. It can even be really lame, okay? I'm not feeling very giving right now."

I laughed. "Just go. Leave your window unlocked so I can drop it off later."

She grinned and left. Still chuckling, I shook my head.

The girl was definitely my offspring.

Chapter Thirty-Two

Hope stopped by The Curiosity Shoppe before going home. "Hey, Aija." The store was billed as a New Age shop with crystals and trinkets and Eastern herbal remedies. Most customers came in for candles or kitschy décor items.

"Good afternoon, Hope. Have you come to buy something, or just take up table space?"

She smiled. From anyone else, the greeting would be rude. "Actually, I wanted some advice."

"Oh, really?"

"Yeah. Okay, here goes: theoretically speaking, if I wanted to curse someone's shampoo to make their hair fall out, how would I go about that?" she asked, trying to appear innocent.

"Just the one bottle or any shampoo they use for life?"

"Only a specific bottle. Like a prank, but without Nair."

"Right...that does have an unpleasant odor. Well...wait, are you merely curious, or is this going to come back on me in the form of a vengeful parent?" The woman was a mystery.

Hope wondered if Aija was one-hundred-percent human. She always talked about magic like it was a real, powerful thing, not the realm of myths, fantasy books, and illusionists.

"Yeah, alright, I was thinking of actually putting the plan in practice...but I really don't like this person! How could you tell, though?"

She patted Hope's shoulder. "Magic is serious business, even when it's relatively harmless. Don't worry—if the person you're mad at is truly awful, they'll get what they deserve. They always do."

"Thanks, I think. So, what you're saying is that karma or fate will step in, in the end?"

The shopkeeper nodded. "Pretty much! Is there any more wisdom I can impart?"

"Um...not that I can think of right now. Do you mind if I do my homework in the back? I don't really want to go home, yet."

Aija shrugged. "Makes no difference to me."

****

Corinne walked up to Mike's door, raising her hand to knock just as he opened it.

His face creased up into a welcoming smile. "Hey, Doc!" He looked her up and down. "You clean up nice." He wore a blue shirt over a black tee, black cargo pants, and his leather jacket.

She blushed, ducking her head. Several days into healing, it was now clear he was a very handsome man. "Shut up. I take it you're on your way out?"

"Yeah, got some errands to run and I'm dying for fresh air."

She stepped back so he could lock the door. "I could give you a lift. Where are you headed?"

"The mall," he said with distaste. "Need smokes, too. So, what's with the normal-person clothes? You have the day off?" He set a casual pace toward the street.

She wore a suede jacket over a blue sweater and low-rise jeans, her hair down in waves grazing the small of her back. "Yep. I did some grocery shopping, vacuumed... I actually dropped by to see if you were hungry."

"I could nibble. Can I smoke in your car?"

" _No_. You think I want that smell stuck in my upholstery? What's the point of fresh air if you're going to foul it up with tobacco?"

Mike held his hands up in appeasement. "Okay, okay...can I pick the music?"

"You really _do_ need to get out. You're like a hyper five-year-old."

"Hey."

Corinne gave him a look as she stopped, crossing her arms in front of her. "Mike, you're literally bouncing on your toes."

He stopped and grinned unrepentantly. "Yeah, okay."

Laughing, she shook her head, and unlocked the car door for him.

Tonight was going to be _fun_.

"So, what are you looking for here?" she asked as she found a parking place.

"Hope didn't have money for her mother's gift, so I said I'd take care of it. She's lucky I like her so much. The music they play in this joint makes my ears bleed."

"Hope?"

"My daughter."

Her eyes widened. "You have a daughter?"

He scratched the back of his neck. "Yeah. Fifteen. What about it?"

"Nothing. Just surprised. You don't seem like the fatherly type."

"Wasn't intentional."

"Most babies aren't." She got out of the car. "Well, what kind of gift is she looking for? If I know, then I can direct you straight to the right store and get you out sooner."

He slung his arm around her shoulders. "Sounds like a plan, Doc. Do they have some kind of goofy shop...you know, for gag gifts?"

She arched a brow. "That's what she wanted?"

"Cross my heart and hope to die." Which he demonstrated. "You know teenagers...they don't like anybody."

"Okaaaay. Let me check the directory to see if it's still here." They entered through the sliding doors. The mall's current advertising was for Valentine's Day. Mike sneered at all the pink. She read the billboard, then got his attention. "This way."

"Where we goin'?"

" _Things You Never Knew Existed_. You want a gag gift, that's the place. They get all that cheesy stuff you normally find in catalogs." Corinne set a fast walking pace.

That lasted only a few minutes before he found something to divert his attention. She looked away briefly, only to lose him for the music store. He was already in the back of the store, headphones on his ears to listen to a sample disc. When she tapped him on the shoulder, he held up a CD case.

"I don't have this one!" he said loudly, grinning.

He had a great smile.

She moved one of the earpieces aside. "Cool, but I thought we were on a mission?"

He frowned, but nodded and turned off the music, then paid for his new disc and they resumed course.

They were almost to the store this time when he veered into Barnes and Noble.

She sighed and followed. "What do you need in here?" she asked, catching up to him in the Fiction section.

"Hmm? Oh, just browsing. Been a while since I stopped in a bookstore," he said absently, skimming over the titles.

"I'll be over with the magazines when you're done." She received an automated response in the form of a nod. _Right_.

She shrugged and walked off. At least in here, she could get a cookie to ward off her hunger until he was through. So much for the man hating malls...

Chapter Thirty-Three

Michael

I wandered through the aisles, pulling out books and scoffing at prices. Like I really wanted to pay forty bucks for an anthology.

"Mike?"

I whirled around at the sound of a female voice. "Sarah! Imagine running into you in here. How's work?"

She shyly smiled. "It's okay, I won't give your secret away. E-even bad boys have to while away the day, right?"

"Right. Well, I should shove off...didn't really find anything..." I scratched the back of my neck, shuffling about while trying to be polite. Didn't want to be rude to family.

Sarah found me last year, explaining she was my cousin from my father's side. Provided a whole genealogy chart and everything. But she also happened to be Aspen's friend—Bethany's BFF since they were fourteen—so things got awkward once Bethany publicly made me persona non grata.

"Mike, did you find—Oh, sorry to interrupt." Corinne pulled up short.

I smiled at her. "It's fine, Doc. Sarah was merely saying hello. I think I'll make a trip to the library soon."

"Are you coming to the party tomorrow, Mike?" Sarah asked.

"Party?"

"Don't think so, love. We're not exactly on the best terms. Doc, this is Sarah Miller."

She offered her hand. "Hi, I'm Corinne Larkin. Well, we should be going if we want to get everything done before the stores close."

"Yes, right. Sarah, good to see you." I nodded politely, then steered the doctor out of the store.

"So, what was that all about?" Corinne asked once we were out in the hallway again.

"What?"

"The stiff and awkward posture you had going around that girl. Part of that complicated history of yours?"

I sighed and slowed his steps. "Yes and no. She's a good sort, but she's part of Bethany's group, and everything always gets back to them, and _her_. Whether I do anything wrong or not."

"And the party...it's for this Bethany? And the favor for Hope?"

"Yeah...can we get the thing and go...elsewhere?"

"Sure, Mike. I'm at your disposal."

I was grateful, then changed the subject, poking fun at the poor saps in the jewelry store we passed. Corinne joined in to keep me laughing. We ended up spending almost an hour playing around in the gag store. I insisted on buying several things for the wankers in my life.

A stop for Mongolian take-out—mine extra spicy—and we left for smokes.

"One last stop, Doc. Take a right here, then a left. I need to drop this off for Hope."

"Won't her mother see you?"

"Nah, she's at work." I tapped my temple. "Got the schedule memorized."

She pulled up in front of the house.

Chapter Thirty-Four

Corinne watched him vault silently to a second story window and tap on the glass. A brunette teen stuck her head out and smiled, taking the bag. They talked, he pointed to the car, and the girl waved. She waved back, not knowing what else to do. He kissed the girl on the cheek after something she said, then dropped back to the ground and jogged to the car.

"You shouldn't be doing moves like that in your condition," Corinne said.

"I heal fast."

"Not that fast."

His grin was unrepentant. "If you say so."

"Mike, you have _bones mending_."

"Doc, I'm fine. Really. No more pain."

She sighed. "Don't make me sedate you for your own good."

"Scout's honor."

"Like you were ever a Boy Scout."

Corinne laid out the take-out containers while he put his purchases away. She thought it was the cutest thing that he stocked up on hot chocolate. He was so normal for a mysterious rough-around-the-edges character. She wondered if he would answer a few questions.

"Mike?"

"Yeah, Doc?"

She twirled the noodles around in her box for a bit before continuing. "What brought you here? You've said when, but I was wondering why?" The English accent said he wasn't native.

He settled onto the chair next to hers, hands clasped between his knees. "Short answer is to be with my daughter."

"The long answer?"

"I met Bethany when we were teens." His eyes took on a faraway look as he reminisced. "We were in London at the same...school...and she used to sneak out in these little miniskirts. Such a tiny little thing. Even tinier now. That's something wrong with women today—all obsessed with losing their curves. A bit of something's nice for a man to hold onto, you know?

"Anyway, I followed her to a club. She was dancing...hips swayin' and arms raised in the air, wearing a halter top with no bra." He chuckled, shaking his head. "A virgin masquerading as a nymph. She radiated back then...made me itch just for a taste."

"Something happened?"

"Oh yeah. Two horny teens bumpin' uglies in secret, 'til she got pregnant despite condoms and The Pill. I got kicked out and she took nine months longer to graduate."

"She's raised Hope since?"

"Nah. Her mother did the day-to-day. I kept in enough contact to drop by for the girl's birthday and Christmas. We were kids, so our little tryst didn't survive."

"And then you ended up here?"

He nodded. "Few years ago. She said Hope needed me. And that's that. Hope drops by on her way home from school sometimes and I work at night."

"Has she seen you like this?"

"Unfortunately. Tough kid, though. Didn't traumatize her if that's what you're worried about."

"No. You should think about living somewhere better, though, for her."

"Don't need much. Got a telly and the kitchenette. Hot water. Didn't entertain until you kept poppin' up."

"Mike, you watch soap operas. It's sad."

"One." He held his left index finger up. " _One_ soap and it's bloody brilliant. Couldn't care less about the others. Stop laughing, you cheeky bint."

She tried to stifle her giggles. "I'm...sorry...it's just, I've been around you for a week and you seem like just a guy. Granted, a guy who lives in a rat trap, but a good guy nonetheless. Is that so bad?"

"No. I guess it's not."

"Good. You better eat your food before it gets cold."

He took a bite of his forgotten meal and grimaced. "Already is. Good thing I have a microwave." He hopped up to reheat his dinner. The mask came back up as he strolled back to the table, a mischievous grin on his face.

_Uh-oh, he's planning something_. Nobody smirked like that from innocent thoughts. "What?"

"Nothin'."

"Right. Tell it to some other sucker."

"We need some wrapping paper. I have gifts to distribute."

"Why do I get the feeling we're going on a prank run?"

_Thank goodness I don't have to be at work until noon._

Including a drive to L.A. and back, and talking, they hadn't gotten back to his place 'til 1:30. She was just walking in the door to her apartment at 2:00. But it was the most fun she'd had in ages.

Corinne tossed her jacket on the sofa and started pulling her sweater over her head on the way to the bedroom. Unlacing her boots, she thought over Mike's hijinks. Even a male of his age still hadn't outgrown the ability to act fourteen. It was pretty funny, though.

Too bad it couldn't be done during _daylight_. Flannel pajamas donned and teeth brushed, she sank into bed and instantly fell asleep.

Chapter Thirty-Five

Stopping by the motel around nine the next evening, Corinne wasn't there long before someone knocked on the door. Mike rolled his eyes in irritation, stalking over to answer it.

"Hope? What are you doing here? You're supposed to be at your mother's party."

She moved past him inside. "Only until the food and stuff was done. She thinks I'm at Julie's."

"Then why aren't you?" he asked.

"Because even though she said she would be, Julie isn't home, so I came here. Who's that?"

The teenager was stunning. Not very tall, yet, but her slim, long limbs for her height said more inches would come. Bright blue eyes that were almost too large for her face. A pert nose. Full lips that didn't need gloss though she wore some. Petite curves with a trim waist. But it was her hair that shined like wet silk that probably turned the most heads. She could be in Garnier Fructis commercials.

"None of your business, and don't change the subject," Mike said in dad voice. "Hope...you know your mother doesn't like you coming here at night. Do you _want_ to get both of us in trouble?"

She rolled her eyes. "We're not going to get in trouble. Bethany thinks I'm staying the night at Julie's and going straight to school. She's so busy trying to convince everyone she's happy at the party, I won't even cross her mind. Can we not talk about her anymore?"

"I wish you wouldn't call your mother by her first name."

"I'm not calling her Mom if she doesn't act like one."

"Fine, but you're going to be at school on time in the morning. No more ditching classes."

Corinne looked awkwardly between the two of them. "I...should go."

Mike glanced at her. "You sure?" he asked like he only just remembered she was in the room.

"Yeah...it's kind of late for me, anyway."

He looked perplexed, but went along with it. "Alright. Let me walk you out. Hope, don't get into anything while I'm gone."

"Yeah, yeah." His daughter was already engrossed in the television.

Once they were outside, he stopped Corinne with a hand on her arm. "You don't have to go, you know."

She smiled reassuringly. "I think she needs you more than she's letting on. I've been a fifteen-year-old girl before. But I could stop by in the morning, make sure she gets to school?"

He looked relieved. "Thanks, love. That would be right handy. My body tends to insist on sleep at that hour." They resumed walking to her car.

"Not a problem. My shifts are kind of crazy for the rest of the week, but I'll try to drop by still. It's been nice getting a change from the ordinary. Maybe I should go about rescuing men in alleys more often."

"Not here, you won't. Any number of things would consider you a ripe yummy treat, Doc. You're lucky I'm not the biting type."

"I was _kidding_. Lighten up a little." She bumped him with her hip.

He shrugged, unapologetic. "I protect the people I care about. It's my nature."

_Care about_. That gave her the warm fuzzies for some reason. "Thanks. Well, good night. Good luck with Hope."

"Eh, she won't put up much trouble...too worried I'll stop doing favors for her. Good night."

Chapter Thirty-Six

Michael

"So, any demon problems at the party? Mystical occurrences? A spell gone wrong?" I asked Hope.

One of the times Bethany had been high, she told our daughter all about monsters being real and showed her the weapons bag she kept hidden under the bed. That brought up some fun questions, but I was eventually relieved to not lie to Hope anymore after seeing her take the revelation in stride. And knowing what was out there kept her from doing stupid shit after dark with her school chums.

"Nope. Xane brought a friend from work to meet her, though."

My eyes narrowed. "What kind of friend?"

"Some guy. Pretty unremarkable. I don't even remember his name. I'm sure it was just Xane's idea of trying to get her back to 'normal'." She scoffed at that. "Like a paladin can ever be normal. That party was sooo boring, which means she'll probably consider it a success. You don't think she'll come by for a booty call tonight, do you? 'Cause that'll seriously scar me for life."

I sighed and sat down next to her. "I doubt it, love, but it wouldn't matter with you here, anyway. She'd be too mad you weren't at your mate's."

"Yeah, you're probably right. What'll you do if she, uh...you know, goes out with that guy?"

I weighed the question seriously since I could be honest with her. "Your mother is free to do what she likes, as much as it might piss me off. Every time we were, uh, _together_ , she insisted 'never again'...that we have nothing but the...physical. Sometimes, we actually get along for a bit, and I think she might care a little...and then she's running off again like the hounds of Hell are on her heels. But the short answer is, there's nothing I can do about it, and a normal bloke can probably give her those things she's always dreamed of. I haven't fooled myself so much to not recognize that. And I want to see her happy, Hope. Even if that's not with me."

She snuggled into my side. "You're pretty amazing sometimes, Dad."

I lifted my arm to wrap around her shoulders and kissed the top of her head. "Not so bad, yourself, Munchkin."

What I had with Bethany at this point was complicated. Never meant to get carnal with her again. Certainly never meant to open my heart to her abuse. I only wanted to help her through her grief and then it all went tit's up. We weren't good for each other, probably never had been, so if she found a man that could make her happy, I wouldn't stand in the way.

She tried to date the normal guy.

It lasted just long enough for a vampire to cross their path on the third date. Normal Guy balked and stopped calling.

She went back to her routine.

Hope suggested her mother was trying to ensure she wouldn't have time for me by working twenty-four-seven now. Wasn't sure how to take that, but I doubted that was the reason. Bethany hadn't sought me out since that night in the alley, and not for weeks before that.

She hated me for trying to get her to face her pain.

I was at war with myself. Every time I sought her out, the voices of my friends would cast doubts in my mind. So, I watched from afar when I could get away with it, and only dropped by long enough to share on demon activity.

She never looked at me if others were in the same room. Bitch.

Then one night, she came to my motel. "Do you still love me?"

"You know I do."

She started undoing the buttons on my shirt. "Tell me you need me."

"I want you, Bethany, but you can't use me whenever life doesn't go your way." I removed her hands from my body and stepped back.

She came to me again, wrapping her arms around my neck and pressing her curves into me. "What does it matter? I'm here, I'm willing..."

I broke free and moved back again. "No more games, love. You've hardly looked at me for weeks, and now you're suddenly back in my arms? I'm sorry, but this...this thing you're playing at...it's not going to help."

She finally stepped back, the mask coming up as she got angry. "So, what...I stay away for a little while, and you're not interested? Gee, Mike, I thought you were all about going after the unattainable. How much could you _really_ _love_ me if you don't even want to make me feel better? Or did my absence hit just a little too far below the...belt, and you're not up to performing anymore. Is that it, Mikey? Did the fact I _can_ resist you break down your... _confidence_?"

My eyes narrowed, I grabbed her, pressing her body against the cock-stand that always appeared when she was around. "Does that feel like I'm not _up_ to it? No, the problem is your _attitude_ , and I'm sick and tired of you yanking my chain every time you have an itch you can't scratch. If all you want is a fuck, then find some poor sap at the bar. You'll ride him to death, but hey, what a way to go, right, love?"

She shoved me away, sending me scrambling to the floor. "I don't need this! Don't think you'll get a second chance! I don't know why I ever thought a deadbeat loser would understand!"

I laughed mockingly as I rose to my feet. "Hurts, don't it, love? You managed to drive me away, too. Oh, it wasn't your skills in the bedroom that were in question. It was the _girl._ You want to see a loser? Try looking in the mirror. Hope is right. You aren't the same. What have _you_ been up to these past months?" I went to the door and opened it. "Get out. You find a heart again, and maybe we can talk."

Bethany's face hardened. She stomped out, refusing to look at me, until she stopped and laid me out with a full-force punch to the healing side of my face. The door slammed as I hit the wall.

"Guess I struck a nerve," I groaned.

Then crawled to a chair and slumped into it, my head falling into my hands.

What had I done? All the anger and resentment from rejection after rejection...her cold treatment from the time she'd beaten my face in a month ago...the frustration of her refusing to go to rehab...it poured out in the form of every insult I could think of that might hurt her.

The woman I'd professed to love more than any other.

And I did, even now.

Maybe she'd hate me for the rest of her life.

Maybe she'd kill me.

Maybe it would be a wake-up call.

Mentioning Hope probably hadn't been the best idea. My head shot up when I realized my daughter could be in for an attack she wasn't prepared for, prompting another groan.

That's what Bethany did when she got defensive—she struck out to hurt.

Pulled myself together, grabbed my coat, and raced for the house. I had to be there in case my little girl was in trouble.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

The door slammed, signaling Hope's mother was home.

Great, another Bethany bad mood.

She turned the TV off and turned on Hope. "Where the _hell_ do you get off talking to Mike behind my back? I slave away at that fucking rat trap every day so you can have a roof over your head, all so you can whine to that loser?"

Hope straightened up. "So what if I talk to _Dad_? It's not like I have anyone else to discuss the weird stuff with. You're never home. You never listen to me. If you hate me so much, then why don't you send me to Grandpa already? At least there, I _know_ where I stand."

Bethany stood before her. "You know, I just might! You've been a constant burden since the day you were conceived anyway. I had a life before you!"

"I knew it! I knew you blamed me for ruining your fun. It's why you're never here, right? Why you're so cold? Do you think I wanted to be born? Not my choice!"

" _You_ have no choice? I've _never_ had a choice. Monsters will find me because it's in my cells until I die. I can't stop. Couldn't stop Mom from dying of cancer. Mike always knows things I don't want him to." Bethany took a surprising steadying breath. "Something's always been wrong with me and it's only gotten worse. If you want to live with someone else, I won't stop you. I'm only going to wreck your life, too."

Hope's eyes widened. "Bethany, I..."

"I don't hate you, Hope. I'm screwed up, really fucked in the head, but I don't hate you. I love you, or at least I would if I could still feel. I'll...let you think it over, okay? Good night," she said, and went upstairs.

Reeling, Hope didn't know what to think. _What do I do? Should I call Dad? Sarah?_

Doing her best thinking while moving, she took her dishes into the kitchen and proceeded to wash them. Lifting her head from the sink, she spotted her father out the window, and gestured for him to go to the back door.

"Are you alright, love?" he whispered on the porch.

"Yeah...I think so. What happened tonight?" she whispered back.

"Your mum and I had some words. I got hot-headed, said some things I didn't really mean... Did she take it out on you?"

"We yelled...and she offered to let me go."

"Go?"

"To you, or Sarah, or anyone. I think she wants to give up, but who knows if anything she said will stick tomorrow. She could be back to Pod-Bethany again. I wish Grandma was still around."

He gathered her into his arms. "I know, sweets...I know. We all forget you and your mum are still grieving. With all the turmoil, you never really got a proper chance."

"She said she doesn't hate me...that she'd love me if she could still feel. How does a human not feel anymore, Dad? It shouldn't be possible...we're not built like robots," she said through tears.

"Your mum still feels, love. She just doesn't think she does. She's so focused on the pain she can't see beyond it. It's why she cries at night. I wish I could make things better for both of you. I really do."

"But you can't, Mike," Bethany said. They sprung apart.

"Bethany..."

"It's alright. I should know by now I can't keep the two of you away from each other. Hope, it's getting late."

"I get the hint. I'll go to bed."

"We'll talk tomorrow, okay?"

The teen nodded and continued inside.

"Bethany, I—"

"You're right, as usual. And don't expect me to admit that again. I've been using you, and it hurts us both. It was my fault in the first place. Becoming...friends, like we started to, scared me, and there was so much I wanted to forget...and you were good at making me forget. My world got turned upside-down. I mean, who'd ever think I would confide in you instead of my lifelong friends? I'm not good with the emotional stuff...never have been...and, well, if I can't do that, then I at least have to figure out what's best for Hope. I do wish Mom was here, but she's not, so I owe her to figure this out...because I think she's been pretty disappointed in me so far." She was rambling, and crying now.

Mike stepped forward to comfort her. He stopped when she held up her hand.

"No, no...let me finish. What I'm trying to say is, I'm sorry, and you should get away from me...not because I'm mad, but because I can't do anything but hurt you, and I can't be what you want. What I did, to your face...I've been living with the guilt for so long, and I hate what I am now...it's killing me to be like this, Michael. So, please...don't let me near enough to do that anymore."

For once, she let the truth shine in her eyes, and he saw she cared.

He nodded. "As you wish. I'm sorry. For what I said earlier. I want to see you happy, Bethany. You used to smile and laugh, and it was glorious."

She laughed a little through a sob. "I did, didn't I? God...it seems like a lifetime ago." She brushed the tears off her cheeks and composed herself. "Well, I should—"

"Right. It's been a long night. You're probably exhausted."

She nodded. "Yeah. Good night, Mike."

"Good night, Bethany."

****

Bethany was up making scrambled eggs by the time Hope came out of the shower in the morning.

"You're cooking?" Except for cereal, Bethany only used the microwave.

"Yeah. You should get something better than cheap cereal for breakfast. Mom used to make pancakes, even on school days. I can at least stir around some eggs." She slid the eggs onto a plate and over to Hope, followed by salt, pepper, and ketchup. "You have the weirdest taste in food, you know? Ketchup on eggs, anchovy pizzas..."

Hope shrugged. "Could be worse, I guess. Thanks for making these. So...you look...better, this morning."

"I feel a little better...maybe. I guess it's that cart thing, where I got stuff off my chest?"

"You mean catharsis?"

"Yeah, that. See, I knew you were smarter than me."

"Bethany, stop trying to butter me up. It's weird. Just say what you want to."

Bethany sucked in a fortifying breath. "Okay...well, before Social Services takes you to a foster home, we need to figure out what's best for you, right? I've already sucked at being responsible for you...and I honestly don't know if I can do better. It's still hard getting out of bed in the morning lots of days...and you shouldn't have to suffer for my...crap. So, I'll understand if you want to go somewhere you know the roof is going to stay over your head. 'Cause even with the double shifts, I'm not making all the bills on time. So...um, since it's just us, I wanted to be honest with you and let you be part of what happens now. I've been such a horrible mother."

It seemed once she let the tears out last night, they wouldn't stop coming, even during a simple conversation.

Hope giggled.

"You're laughing at me now?"

"No...not really. It's something Aija said once that popped in my head...she swore you had been raised Catholic because of the guilt trips you put on yourself. It was funny to me because Grandma only ever took me to church for Christmas and Easter and it was never a Catholic one. Kinda accurate, though, huh?"

Bethany giggled, too. "Yeah, I guess. You know, I don't really know why I started that? Maybe it was junior high, when everybody started pushing me to be Miss Perfect Popularity. I was always so afraid of letting everybody down...not meeting their expectations...even though Mom and Dad didn't ask much of me before I left for London."

"You wanna know my opinion?"

"I'm almost afraid to ask."

"No, seriously...I think you look at demon hunting all wrong. I mean, you were chosen to carry this awesome legacy. Think about it. It landed on _you_. That's huge! Don't you see? You were meant for something."

"I...I never knew you felt that way..." she replied in awe.

Hope's attention returned to her plate. "You never asked, but since we're being all true confessions this morning, I figured it was worth mentioning. Not that I want you to get a big head about it, or anything, 'cause you already can get quite a pole up your ass—"

"Language!

"It's true! Sometimes, you get on this self-righteous kick that's totally nauseating—"

Bethany held up her hands. "Okay, okay...I get there's a mid-ground between self-loathing and arrogance."

"Exactly, and not to be more of a pain, but...your friends don't help you with that."

"What do you mean?"

Hope's gaze shifted to the side. "Well...they put you on this pedestal...because you have superpowers? Except when you're not perfect, and then they judge you...and you let them." She cringed once she spoke her piece.

Bethany didn't take it well when someone spoke harshly about her friends.

She sighed. "No, you're right. I've let everybody have this huge say in my life. I'm so afraid of making the wrong choice and putting them all in danger."

"Do you think they're better at making choices than you are?"

"I..."

"Because Xane might never make it to the altar. Aspen's done some not-so-kosher magic. Niles shunned you for putting family first—"

"Okay, okay...so they're as flawed as I am. What do you want me to do about it?"

"Live your life! The only people you're really responsible to are you, and me, because I'm still a minor and you're my legal guardian. Oh, and Uncle Sam for taxes. Everybody else is merely contributing opinions."

"You really think about all this stuff? Are you sure you're only fifteen?"

Hope grinned. "I take after Dad. And right now I'm supposed to be absorbing first period."

Bethany's head whipped around to the clock. "Oh, shit! Sorry! Should I call in for you?"

"You'd really let me miss today?"

"Well, we do have stuff to do...I think I can make an exception just this once."

"Now, I know you've flipped the bend. The Bethany I know would never let me miss school if I'm not sick," she teased.

Bethany paused in dialing the school's number. "Keep it up, brat, and I'll make you go in late."

Hope mimicked the zipping motion over her lips and listened to her mother make excuses to the attendance office about her having food poisoning.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Michael

The walk back home was quiet. Oddly, though, I felt lighter. Wasn't sure how pain and relief could live in the same space, but they were here with me now.

My relationship with Bethany was officially over and no blood had been spilled...well, not in the final conversation. "Closure"...what all the experts said you needed.

What now, though?

Did we avoid each other? Try to be 'friends'? Demon-fighting partners?

I liked to know where I stood...what the rules were. Usually, so I could break said rules, but in this case, I wanted to make it as easy on her as possible. Her recovery and happiness was still my top priority. Love didn't end for me overnight.

When Corinne dropped by my place, she found me loading things into a box. "Are you moving?"

"What, this? No...it's some things I'm returning to someone." I sealed the box with some tape and set it by the door. "So, how've you been?"

"Busy, as you probably guessed from my absence. You wanna catch a movie or something?"

"Sure, Doc. Just let me turn the lights out."

"Okay."

"Shall we be off, kitten?" I looped my arm around hers and dragged her out the door.

"Did you just call me 'kitten'?"

"Huh...guess I did. I do that with women, you know. You're cute when you blush."

Though her hair was dark auburn, more brown than red, she still had the redhead coloring including the fair skin and freckles.

It started to drizzle as we stepped outside, so we made a mad dash for the car.

"This has been a pretty wet week," Corinne said, driving to the theater next to the mall.

I scoffed. "This is nothin'. Try growing up in London. The sun shining in the morning had no bearing on what the afternoon would be like."

"Do you ever wish you hadn't left?"

"Nah. Anywhere I wanted to go, anything I wanted to see...it was all mine for the taking."

"I haven't asked what you do for a living."

"The light's green."

"Ooops."

"Doc?"

"Yeah?"

"You think too much."

"Probably do," she sighed.

Two hours later, I stood outside the hall for the restrooms, waiting for Corinne, and rolled my eyes, cursing my luck when Xane walked out of the men's room.

"Well, if it isn't the part-time dad? Whatcha doin' here, Mikey? Swiping wallets?"

"No, you nit. I'm waiting for a friend."

The man laughed. "That's a good one! You? Have a friend?"

Corinne stepped up from behind me and linked her arm with mine. "Yeah, he does. What's it to you?"

Aija joined the group, having come out right behind her. She smacked Xane on the arm. "Can you not insult people in public? He's one of our wedding guests. You insult people, they don't bring good presents!"

His eyes bugged out. "You invited Bethany's ex?"

"What? He saved your life once, and he brings me trinkets to sell in the shop. Besides, he could help in case some of the guests get too drunk, right, Mike?" she said.

This was a moment I hoped there was a merciful God that would save me from this conversation.

"Finally picked up a chick your speed, Mikey? Or is this a paid companion?"

Corinne said, "Mike, don't!" just as I popped Xane on the jaw. "That was kinda stupid," she whispered. "But thank you."

"He doesn't have the right to speak to you like that." I shook my hand out. Aija dragged her fiancé to a bench. "Sorry about the mark that's going to leave."

She dismissed the apology with a wave of her hand. "He deserved it. It's him I'm going to yell at when I see the wedding pictures. You're still coming, right? It's going to throw off my whole seating chart if I'm left with an empty chair."

"Uh—"

"He'll be there, and with a nice gift, too," Corinne said. "Come on. I'm hungry." She dragged me away before Xane could stand or someone called the cops.

"Thanks a lot, Doc. Now you've roped me into going to a wedding I couldn't care less about. I'm _not_ spending _my_ dosh on his lazy fat ass!"

"So, I'll get it for you, for the _bride._ Did you see her face? It was really important to her. Aren't you always saying not many people are nice to you? Well, _she was_ , so maybe you should return the favor."

"I don't want to go." And I did not sound like my daughter just then.

"Why not?"

I sighed. " _She'll_ be there."

"Okay...and?"

"And...we were involved recently."

"So?"

"Emphasis on _were_ , Doc. It's gonna be bloody awkward. I've hardly seen her since..." I shook my head and resumed walking.

"Since when, Mike?"

I leaned into her space, my face hardened. "Since she beat my face in, alright? She's the one who left me in that alley. You happy?"

"That you're finally not keeping it bottled up? Yeah, I am! Keep going." She stayed right where she was in that parking lot.

" _Alright_. I love her...I've loved her for years, nearly died for her numerous times, saved her more times than that...and she took out every bit of pain and rage on me. I thought I could handle it, too...thought if I absorbed some of it...gave her an outlet, that she'd get better...that she'd see..."

"See what?"

I pounded my chest. "See _me_. More than a teenage mistake. We'd started on that path, you know...and she confided in me... _only_ me, and I wanted to think that meant something. Thought I made it easier for her to live here. And then she kissed me...and I finally got it, or at least I thought I did." My words came faster and faster. "She denied it, though. Kissed me again, and still denied it. Fucked me and still denied she felt anything for me. The cycle went over and over. She'd come for comfort, always demanding it hard and fast, then scramble off as soon as her legs worked again..."

"And the night of the alley?"

"She lost it. She was high and poured everything on me like I asked her to. The name-calling wasn't something I enjoyed...

"None of it matters now. We're done, she's apologized, and we go on with life. You know what really hurt, though?" I started walking again.

"What?"

"She never looked back when she left me on the pavement...not one soddin' glance. I was... _worthless_ to her...and she never looked for me to see how I was. Pete told me. He followed her around while I was sleeping, wanting to make sure she didn't try to finish the job. Wouldn't have been able to put up much of a fight with only one eye open...the ribs, I could handle...hadn't been the first time, after all... But she never came. I meant _nothing_ at the time, and I'd thought..."

Said it all out loud for the first time.

Corinne rushed to comfort me. "God, I'm so sorry..."

I squeezed her hands. "Nothin' to be sorry for, Doc. You've been a real gem."

"I meant about all that." And she did. It obviously horrified her anyone could be treated like that, especially by someone they cared for.

I almost smiled. "I know you did, Corinne. She came to the motel a week ago and wanted me to make her feel better. Talk about role reversal! I actually refused to take her to bed...tried to get her to let me comfort her another way...but she pushed, like she always does when she wants her way...and I said things. She said things, too, and I told her to go. I couldn't believe what I'd done, you know? Got a punch in the face for it, but I threw the woman I love out of my home." I shook my head in disbelief. "I thought she might take it out on Hope, so I ran to the house...talked to her once Bethany had gone off to bed, but I guess she must have heard us."

"What happened?" Corinne's eyes were wide.

"She was honest, for once. And kind. Whatever had gone on between her and Hope before I got there must have made an impact, because it was a woman I'd never seen before. Being Bethany, she didn't admit a lot, because the girl is scared to death of her own bloody emotions, but it was enough. And now we're just...done."

She absorbed my story before asking, "Are you okay with that?"

I laughed at the simplicity of the question. "Yes and no. It was destroying both of us...so there's relief, but I still love her. So yeah, it hurts to be apart, but I want to see her well, and happy. She hasn't been happy for a lot longer than the past months...things that have nothing to do with me. I just don't know what happens now."

I dug in my pockets for cigarettes and a lighter, igniting one up and blowing the smoke away from her. Need to quit, I know. It was a habit that started after Bethany began using me for sex. We all had our addictions.

"Well, it's a small town. You're going to run into each other. And you have a daughter. I say you try to be...normal. Maybe there's a bit of hope for that friendship you mentioned someday."

My brow arched. "Ever the optimist?"

"Pretty much," she said. "Now, about that food..."

I grinned. "I swear you're feeding a tape worm."

She slapped my arm. "Watch it..."

_A friendship like this, I hope,_ I thought as we drove to an Italian place.

There hadn't been a companion in my life I could really confide in since...I don't know when. Catherine and I talked shop. Hope and I were close, sure, but with the age difference I wouldn't tell her everything. Pete...well, there were some things we just didn't relate on. To get to a point where I could talk and laugh with Bethany like I could the doctor...

I would eagerly consider it a kind of heaven. The only kind I could ever touch.

Only time would tell.

Chapter Thirty-Nine

Early March, the wedding day. Corinne knocked on Mike's door, an oversized umbrella open over her head shielding her against the rain. He promptly opened the door, wearing all black. It made him look dangerous, and with his face healed and blue eyes bright...

Devastatingly handsome.

"One would think you were going to a funeral," she teased, stepping inside as she folded the umbrella.

"Nicest stuff I've got. Leave off. What about you? All I see is a black coat."

"Fine." She unbuttoned her long coat and opened it so he could see her dress. A whistle and a leer was her reward. "I take it you approve?"

"I'd have to be blind not to, Doc." His gaze traveled down and up. "Aija might complain, though. She won't want anyone outshining the bride."

Her fingers worked on re-fastening the coat. "Oh, stop! This isn't even a formal. No need to butter me up when I'm already going with you."

Mike looked insulted. "Why would I lie about a woman's beauty?" The silky drop to his voice was well-practiced, she was sure, but it was still nice to be found worthy. "Call things like I see 'em, Doc. You know that."

"Come on, you old smoothie. We're going to be late."

****

Bethany, Aspen, and Sarah were in their bridesmaids' dresses. The guests were seated and waiting. No one had seen the bride or groom.

"Do you think they both got cold feet at the same time?" Aspen asked. "The wedding is supposed to start in ten minutes."

"Aija wouldn't do that. She's been too focused on this day being perfect," Bethany said.

Sarah nodded. "We could send someone to check the apartment?"

Somebody knocked. "Hey, guys. I think you'll want to get out here. Xane and Aija just showed up," Hope said.

They eagerly filed out to see what was going on.

Bethany had only a minute to notice Mike standing in the back with some beautiful redhead woman by the gift table before Xane took the microphone from the minister and addressed the crowd.

"Uh, thanks everybody...for coming. There isn't going to be a wedding today."

The guests started talking at once.

Aija took the mic away from him. "Because we eloped!" Troubled murmurs changed to cheers, which she waved down. "I know, I know, but we just couldn't wait. He whisked me off to Vegas last night after hearing it might rain today." She looked lovingly at her new husband. "And he wanted my day to be perfect."

"So, I guess we're skipping straight to the reception!"

Most of the guests rushed off for the bar at that. Xane shrugged and threw his arms up in the air, knowing any other words wouldn't be heard.

Aspen rushed to the stage, hugged him, then hit his arm. "You couldn't have called us before we put on these dresses?" the color wasn't bad, but Aija was way too fond of organza.

"Sorry." His grin said the opposite. "We've been busy."

Bethany hugged him next while the others congratulated the glowing bride.

Meanwhile, the hall attendants caught word of the change and rapidly changed the room around for the reception.

"Uh, hi..." Bethany's voice flowed from the loudspeaker. "Bridesmaid, here. I wanted to congratulate Xane and Aija and announce that it's time for their first dance."

_Chances Are_ started to play as Xane took the hand of his wife and led her out to the middle of the floor. She giggled and spun into his arms, her full-skirted dress flowing around her. The guests soon got caught up in the romantic moment, the photographer started taking pictures, and the canceled ceremony was all but forgotten.

****

Corinne handed Mike a whiskey.

"Care to dance, Doc? A lady can't attend a party like this without at least one turn around the floor." He charmingly offered his arm, sporting his most winning grin.

She sipped her drink, then set it on a chair. "I'd love to." She took his arm.

Turning as one once they reached the floor, they smoothly melded with the beat of the song already in progress.

****

Across the room, Sarah approached Bethany. "You okay?"

She sat on a chair against the wall, occasionally sipping a soda while she watched. "Sure. Why wouldn't I be?" she said, turning to her friend.

"Well, you've hardly danced today...and Mike's here with a date?"

Bethany shrugged. "He's free to do as he likes. And I've danced with Xane."

"Still...you could ask him for a dance. I don't think he'd mind. And it's a wedding. No one will say anything."

Bethany gave her standard-issue smile. "I'll think about it, but really...I've been pretty busy with this wedding stuff. Someone has to keep us on time."

"If you say so. I think I'll go see how Hope is fairing with the gifts."

Once Bethany was alone, she let the smile fade as her eyes found Mike and his date on the dance floor again. She shouldn't be feeling sad that another girl was in his arms. Shouldn't be envious of how the violet dress showed off the woman's curves.

Shouldn't feel jealous.

Shouldn't wish it was _her_ he was laughing and whispering with.

Shouldn't want to be around him at all.

"Single ladies! It's time to catch the bouquet! Hurry out on that floor...you don't want to miss your chance!"

Every young woman assembled. Bethany stayed in the back. Mike nudged his date out there. She tried not to bump anyone. Aija tossed a smaller version of her bouquet. Everybody cleared some space when the two gals it landed between fought over the flowers until there were shredded pieces littering the floor.

The happy couple cut the cake next, shared one more dance, and skipped out without a word

"Pay up, guys. I had three hours before they bolted out of the reception to go have sex," Hope informed the bridesmaids.

"Aw, phooey! I'd hoped Xane would last another half hour with the promise of food," Aspen complained, handing over ten dollars.

"Nah, that wouldn't have made a difference. Aija owns him now," Bethany said.

"I'm surprised they lasted this long."

"Sarah!"

"Well, it is _them_."

They had to admit she was right.

"Looks like the lovebirds have flown the coop. Nice party, ladies. Thank Aija for the booze," Mike said.

"You're leaving?" Bethany blurted out.

He quirked a brow at her, but nodded. "The natives are getting a bit too sloshed. Might want to get the gifts tucked away before there's a brawl."

His date looked between them. "I'll go get our coats."

Finding themselves alone, the ex-agents shuffled about uneasily, unsure what to say next. Mike finally broke the silence. "You look beautiful."

"Even in this?"

He smiled. "Even so. Today should have you pretty happy, right? Seeing your mates make a successful go at it."

She nodded. "Yeah...someone should be able to make it work, right?"

"Sure."

"Yeah. So, um...who's your date?"

"That's just Doc. She's a friend."

"Oh. I didn't know you knew anyone...other than us, I mean."

Though to be honest, she'd never tried to know his life here.

They might have carried on with the awkward conversation forever if Hope hadn't chosen to announce she was ready to "go home and get off her high heels" at that moment.

Bethany smiled gratefully at her daughter. "Okay. Go get our stuff. We need to make sure the gifts are loaded up. They're going to Aspen's house while Xane and Aija are on their honeymoon." She turned back to Mike. "I gotta..."

"Right. I, uh...can patrol tonight. Let you have a night off your feet after today."

"That'd be nice. Thank you." She smiled at him, then hurried off to help the others.

Corinne came back. "You okay?"

He dropped his gaze to hers and nodded. "Yeah, Doc. I'm fine."

"I'm glad. Ready to go?" She handed him his coat, which he slung over his arm so he could help her with hers first.

"Ready when you are." He took the umbrella once they stepped through the door, holding it over her more than his own head.

Bethany came out of the dressing room and watched them go; not wanting to admit to herself how much it bothered her to see him stand so close to another woman.

Chapter Forty

Michael

Another night, another hunt.

Current rumblings of demonic threats had me hunting near the state park at the edge of the county. I'd just killed a demon with waxy skin and bad teeth. Would remember the name soon enough. Wiping off the blood dripping from the gash on the back of my hand on my jeans, I turned for home, job done for the night.

_I walked through the park, eyes squinting at the bright sunlight, and stopped to buy some flowers from a girl for my mother, then turned for home_.

I warmed a cup of cocoa as usual, then prepared for bed. Stripping off my clothes and leaving them where they dropped, I turned the lever for the shower and plunged my head under the spray, washing away the blood from the night's fights.

The ice cold water dumped over my head woke me.

" _I'm not done with you, yet! Did I say you could sleep?"_

" _N-no, sir! I'm sor—"_ _Crack_ _._

" _Never_ _say you're sorry, boy! Keep your mouth_ _shut_ _until I tell you to open it!"_

I nodded, hoping obedience would get me out faster. I never knew when these moods of her boyfriend would change.

I shut off the water and reached for a towel. No one would get me to admit it, but there were times I longed for a hot bath. More steps of my nightly ritual—combing gel through my hair so the strands wouldn't spring wild in my sleep, tossing clothes in the laundry bag, turning off most of the lights—and I was ready to sleep. Was just about to slip into bed when I remembered the demon's name. I scribbled it down on a piece of paper found in the nightstand, and hit the last light, plunging my world into darkness.

" _Disgusting! Pathetic. Loser! That's all you'll ever be!" Bethany's disembodied voice threw every insult at me I'd ever felt hurtful. "You can't be loved! You don't even_ _deserve_ _it!"_

I stood in darkness, enough light to see my feet, but nothing else. Couldn't smell or hear anyone else...wherever I was.

" _Bethany?"_

" _Michael...did you think that beautiful girl would love you?" The voice of my mother. "Pathetic! Did you enjoy her discipline, son? Did it remind you of Mummy's punishments when you were a boy? Did you pretend you were between my legs when you were ravishing your whore?"_

" _Stop it! You're not her!"_

" _We're all real, my boy. You've known it inside all along. You were a pathetic excuse for a child, and a horrible example of a man," the man mocked._

" _Fuck you! I stopped caring what spewed out of your mouth a bloody long damn time ago!"_

" _Mustn't speak to your elders that way."_

" _Mike?_ _Mike?_ _" A friendly voice called me away._

"Mike?" Corinne shook me awake.

"Wha'? Doc?" I blinked, confused, and rattled my head side to side to clear it. "What's the matter?"

"You weren't answering the door when I got here, and then I found you yelling in your sleep. Bad dream?" Her grey eyes showed worry.

"Something like that." No memories, only confusion. I carefully propped myself up on my elbows. Didn't want the bedding sliding much lower than it already was. Must have tossed a bit in my sleep. "Don't really remember. What time is it?"

"Eight o'clock. I got out of the hospital late. You never sleep this late unless you've been thrashed. Are you okay?" Her gaze wandered over the skin visible to her, looking for signs of injury. She picked up my hand and examined the wound more closely. I hissed as she poked at it. "Sorry. How did you get this? It looks nasty."

"Looks worse than it feels. I'm a fast healer, remember?" But I didn't take my hand back, yet, enjoying the warmth from hers.

"Did you clean it?"

"Soap and water. Quit your worryin', Doc. I don't get infections. Now, uh...if you don't mind, I'd like to get dressed."

"Oh, right...oh! You, uh..." The doctor's eyes went wide when she caught on.

"Sleep in the buff?" I filled in, smirking at the blush that crept over her cheeks.

Corinne muttered more apologies and hurried outside. I opened the door a minute later, boots on but loose, and a button-down shirt still unbuttoned. She put a mug in the microwave.

"You don't have to do that." I tied my boots.

"I brought coffee." She sat down on the sofa, her gaze fixed on her knees.

"Doc..."

"Hmm?"

"You seem a million miles away."

She smiled reassuringly. "I just wandered a bit. It was a long day. What do you want to eat tonight?"

" _Aren't you a ripe treat?" the vampire drawled at the girl that had lost her way. "Long way from home?"_

The teenaged girl relaxed at seeing such a handsome man in front of her on the dark street. "I think I took a wrong turn. Can you tell me where Simpson Street is?"

" _Sure thing, baby. I'll even take you there."_

The girl beamed at him in relief and eagerly fell in step with him. The helpful bad-boy routine got 'em every time. The vampire lightly rested a hand on her back and guided her around a corner, into an alley. He pressed her against the wall, his body flush with hers and leaned close to her ear.

" _Pretty little thing, aren't you?" he murmured, and kissed a line from her ear to her pulse point, the girl moaning as he did._

The vampire grinned right before sliding his fangs into her tender flesh.

It was the first vamp I ever dusted.

Chapter Forty-One

Mike stared through her with a horrified look she'd never seen before. Corinne looked behind her, but nothing was there. "Mike!"

"Huh?" His eyes focused on her again.

"Maybe we shouldn't head out tonight. You're acting like a space cadet."

"I am not."

"You just did! Please tell me what's wrong."

" _Nothing_. Now, are you hungry, or should we call it a night?" he snapped, making her flinch at the sudden outburst.

"I'm not so hungry anymore. I think I'll go home," she said in a rush, standing to leave. Her hand was on the door handle when she was whipped around and slammed against the wall.

"Did I say you could leave, bitch? That's not the way we play this game," he growled.

She swallowed nervously, trying to stay calm. "Mike, you're scaring me."

"That's the whole point, remember?"

_Think fast, Corinne! Your friend is having some kind of episode. How are you going to snap him out of it without getting hurt in the process?_ She did the only thing she could think of that might surprise him, but not make him angry.

She kissed him.

He responded eagerly, a growl of approval rumbling through his chest. His tongue thrust into her mouth. He tightly gripped her hips. The hard kiss ground his teeth into her lip, drawing blood. Her sex growing hot and tingly, she moaned.

Then he pushed her away, driving his hands into his hair.

"Mike?" she asked tentatively, taking a step toward him.

"Don't!" he cried desperately, stopping her in her tracks. "Oh, god...I'm so sorry..." He sped out the door.

"Mike!" she called from the threshold, but he was already out of sight.

What the hell happened?

Chapter Forty-Two

Michael

Have to find the clue...books...books, a book _._

_Not like you've ever had one of those, Michael_.

"SHUT UP!" I bellowed, gaining odd looks from the people on the street.

Keep it together, mate. Don't need them calling the cops before you get to the shop.

I had enough presence of mind to figure out the demon must have done something to me. I wasn't seeing things right, hearing things right...this was _not_ my normal state of being. I would find the demon listed in some book at The Curiosity Shoppe...and hopefully not have to beg Bethany to help me fix this.

I wouldn't hurt the people I cared about because of some misplaced delusion. That wasn't what I was about...unless they asked for it, but that was a different thing...and thinking about bondage sex was not going to help right now.

I was well and truly buggered.

"Welcome to The Curiosity Shoppe! Oh, it's just you," Aija said.

"Books on demon species?"

She pointed to the loft and went back to tabulating receipts. The shop was about to close for the night. I selected the biggest demon encyclopedia on the shelf and flipped to the right letter. Finding my target, I rifled through my pockets for pen and paper and came up empty.

"Hey! You got a pen and paper I could borrow?"

Aija sighed and carried the items upstairs. She peered over my shoulder to see what I was reading. "They actually have those around here?"

"Apparently. Killed one. Do you mind?" I said, perturbed.

She held up her hands in defense. "Sorry. It _is_ my book, you know, unless you're going to buy it. I was only curious." She marched back to the register, muttering under her breath.

Left in peace again, I finished writing down what I needed, closed the book, and went in search of potion ingredients. With any luck, no one needed to know I'd taken a temporary trip around the bend.

I'd cut a stinger off another of those demons and cure myself before the night was up.

"I don't suppose you're going to pay for those?" she asked as I started to walk out with my baggies of herbs.

Rolling my eyes, I dug a bill out of my pocket and tossed it on the counter. "That cover it? I'm in a bit of a hurry."

She hurriedly swiped the twenty and nodded. "All set. Have a good evening!"

Snorting, I walked out, thinking that was a wish not as easily accomplished as said.

I got as far as the cemetery before another hallucination started to take hold.

_I was in a suit, at a chapel, and looking around, it was decorated with lots of flowers and candles_.

" _Hurry up! You're going to be late. You don't want to miss this!" Hope said, tugging me further inside by the arm. She pulled me all the way to the front._

I took my place right in front of the altar, only to be pulled farther back.

" _No, silly! You're supposed to stand right here. See the little 'x'?" She pointed to the floor._

" _Sorry, love. I'm nervous."_

She smiled and ran off again. The chapel was suddenly filled with guests. The organ started to play, and everyone turned to see the bride walk through the doors.

" _Bethany," I said reverently. She was a vision in white lace, smiling softly as she glowed with happiness. Her hair was blonde like when I first fell in love. I had eyes only for her._

I blinked and now she was standing at the altar with a broad-shouldered man.

_He turned to me and coldly smiled._ _"You didn't think it'd be you, did you? I can give her everything she needs now."_

Bodies suddenly crowded in on me, giving me nowhere to go.

" _You don't belong here! You don't belong! Don't belong!"_

" _Please," I pleaded on a whisper, curling in a ball as the voices became as loud as a rushing waterfall._

" _Wicked, unclean, vile, no good, unloved, undeserving..." Bethany chanted._

" _Spilled the milk, spilled the ink, pulled the little girl's hair..." my mother added._

" _Unworthy, pathetic, should have been dead long ago..." the abuser said._

No, no, no, no, no...NO! Aren't really here, can't hurt, can't kill, can't maim.

Push them away, make them stop, make them GO AWAY!!!

And suddenly, it was quiet.

I hesitantly opened my eyes to find myself stretched out on the lawn of a cute little house.

" _Honey?"_

" _Yes, love?"_

Corinne came down the steps, holding a brown-haired little girl of two or three. "The barbeque is on the fritz again. I can't get it to light."

I kissed her and ruffled the little girl's hair. "Just use the lighter like I showed you, silly woman," I teased. We walked through the house to the backyard. I fiddled with the grill and got the flame started right away. "See? Easy."

" _I guess." She grinned impishly. "I just like making you feel useful." She placed the little girl in a playpen on the porch and went inside to grab the meat to cook._

" _Hey, princess," I cooed, kneeling in front of my daughter. "Were you a good girl today?" She smiled at me, looking up with adoring blue eyes._

" _So my mother said. Do you think we're taking advantage of her? It can be pretty tiring chasing after an active three-year-old," Corinne said._

_I took the steaks from her and placed them on the hot grill._ _"Who would watch her? I don't know if she's old enough for daycare," I mused, frowning a little._

Not just anyone was good enough for my little Hope.

Hope had been put to bed.

My wife and I cuddled together on the couch watching a movie. I bent my head to nibble on her neck, starting at the joining point with her shoulder.

" _That's how Hope happened," she moaned, leaning her head to give me greater access. She shivered, the sensation of my teeth scraping against her skin going straight to her pussy._

" _And a beautiful result that was," I said. "Would another be so bad?"_

" _Mmm...no? We'd need a bigger place, though...oh, Mike..."_

" _I love how you say my name. You give me so much," I said before we kissed. When we parted for breath, I said, "You give me home."_

"Good morning, class," Professor Michael greeted his students. "If you'd please open your books to Chapter Three, we'll begin an examination of Wordsworth's poetry..."

" _Mr. Atherton? I have a question about yesterday's assignment."_

I leaned against my desk and started answering their queries.

Freshmen weren't always the most dedicated students, but they had open minds.

"Sweetie, go to work. I'll be fine," Corinne insisted.

" _Are you sure? You're sick...and Hope..."_

" _I have a cold, not pneumonia. I can watch our daughter fine. Besides, it's been a while since it was just us girls for the day." She straightened my collar and kissed me on the cheek. "Now go. Those kids need you."_

" _Alright, I get the hint," I teased, pulling her close and giving her a short, but intense kiss. "Something to remember me by."_

" _As if I could ever forget you. Now, go! You're going to be late."_

I laughed and stuck my tongue out at her as she shoved me out the door. "You'll miss me!" I called from the driveway. I waved from the car, then took off down the street.

Corinne sighed happily then closed the door and went to attend to their curious daughter.

Five years later, here I was, teaching at a college and loving every minute of it. The schedule gave me plenty of time to be home, too.

_I wouldn't be anything without my little family_.

Chapter Forty-Three

Corinne woke up with a start on Mike's chair. "Mike?"

Her voice seemed to echo in the empty room. _Not here. What time is it?_

She grabbed her purse and ran out of the room, scanning the parking lot.

"Please be okay."

She started searching everywhere, looking down every row and behind every building to see if he'd collapsed somewhere, too hurt to make it home.

"Mike! Where are you?"

After searching for twenty minutes, Corinne was calling his name, her safety taking a backseat to finding him. "Mike!" She came around to the front gate of the cemetery and spotted a black lump on the grass. "Oh, thank God!" She ran to him and fell to her knees beside him, pulling him onto his back. She checked for a pulse. There didn't seem to be any injuries, but he was unconscious. "Mike? Wake up! Come on, now..." She thumped lightly on his chest in frustration. "Come on, you stupid Brit! I can't drag your heavy ass all the way back to your flat."

"Stop pounding," he groaned. Opened his eyes a crack.

"Can you walk?"

"Mmph." Well it was a start.

She got him to his feet and he walked with her on autopilot. As long as it got him indoors and safe, she was happy.

The self-propelled sleepwalking Englishman started stripping for bed. She turned on her heel and covered her eyes as soon as she caught a glimpse of bare hip. Once a few minutes had passed and he _had_ to be in bed by now, she turned back around. He was under the covers and asleep, breathing slowly, his eyes moving rapidly under his lids.

Sighing, she pulled the covers up further and brushed his hair off his forehead. "What am I going to do with you?" she asked the room. She brushed her lips on his forehead in a whisper-touch. "Sweet dreams, my friend."

She picked up his clothes and draped them over a chair, then paused, wondering if his pockets would provide a clue to what was going on. Justifying the invasion of his privacy with her concern for his health, she dug around to see what she could find. _Lighter, cigarettes, cash, a couple mints, a ha! A slip of paper._ She unfolded the notebook sheet and scanned the contents. _A demon that can cause hallucinations with poison?_

He had the antidote...except another demon was needed.

Groovy. What the hell did he take?

Should call an ambulance and take him to the hospital. That'd be the smart thing to do. There were a number of pharmacological causes for hallucinations and some were fatal.

But testing could take too long.

"I hope you appreciate this," she muttered before leaving.

Corinne went in search of information. She wasn't looking forward to the meeting.

It was a Saturday, so a fresh-faced Hope answered the door. "Hey, I remember you! Mike's doctor friend...is something wrong with him?" The teen's tone turned to worry.

"Is your mother around?"

"Yeah, she's here somewhere. BETHANY! COMPANY!"

Corinne covered her ears.

"Hope, how many times do I have to ask you...oh. What are you doing here?" Bethany asked.

"Mike needs your help."

She crossed her arms over her chest. "Really. Why?"

"Mom!"

"Look, I understand you guys have a lot of...history, but this is an urgent problem. May I show you his notes?" Corinne asked, holding up the sheet of paper.

"Fine. Hope, find something else to do." Order given, Bethany moved into the kitchen, expecting Corinne to follow.

She smiled sympathetically at the girl.

"Talk and make it quick."

The doctor spread the sheet of paper on the counter. "He thinks he's been poisoned by a demon. I need to know what he took."

Bethany's eyes widened. "How would I know?"

"He mentioned you have a colorful past. Did you dose him? If you know anything, please tell me. He's hallucinating and a danger to himself."

"They don't want to eat him. They use venom to defend themselves."

"What?" Corinne blinked.

"Look, if he's really hurt, then we don't have time for the long version. Monsters are real and Mike and I fight them. It's how we met."

Corinne shook her head. "He saw you dancing in a club."

"He would say that, but we met at a school to train special kids to save the world. Was he wounded?"

"A laceration on his hand."

"Right, so he's not in danger of it coming after him since he killed it, but the poison is still doing its job. Why are you helping him?"

Corinne turned patient eyes on the woman. "Because he's my friend, and a good one at that. What do you mean, monsters are real?"

"Give me the paper." Mike's script was messy. "Okay. We need the demon while it's alive to make the antidote. It's very important you don't get stung. His notes say that demon's venom causes hallucinations so severe the victim is paralyzed and easy prey. They're literally trapped in their own mind, seeing God knows what. There's a description here. 'Ugly bald bugger.' Well, that could be anybody! Geesh, he could at least say what color it is! Woodland areas, most likely at night."

"Do you need me to pay you to tell me what drug you two used?"

"I haven't said I'll do it."

Corinne rolled her eyes. "Would that be enough incentive?" She could see why Mike had problems with this woman.

"I don't do my calling to get paid!" she snapped. "Mike owes me big time."

"Whatever. He's suffering...and he seemed to have some strange notion you would care."

"Geeze, what crawled up your ass, Bethany You don't have to be so rude!" Hope said, coming out from her hiding place around the corner.

"I don't want to talk about it. I'm going out," she said.

Hope was left with the doctor, wondering why the universe chose her mother to give birth to her.

****

That night, Bethany kicked Mike's door open.

"What is wrong with you?" Corinne hissed. "Can't you have some respect for the sick?"

"Here," she said, thrusting a jar at her. Corinne took it, scowling.

Bethany turned to leave.

"You're not even going to look in on him?"

"Have him drink it." She kept going and slammed the door on her way out.

Corinne sighed, then figured the substance was worth a try. He wasn't responding to medication.

She gave him the liquid when he asked for coffee. It had been the perfect opportunity.

"Welcome back, handsome," Corinne said softly when the last hallucination seemed to clear.

"Ohhhh," he groaned. "God, I've got a bloody migraine."

"You haven't eaten in at least a day. How are you?"

"A bit...jumbled. Remind me never to take that acid trip again," he said, grimacing.

"I asked for some help. Bethany's manners left something to be desired, but the job was done. Don't scare me like that again, okay?"

Mike's head tilted. "I won't," he promised, just as seriously. "I remember...I hurt you..." he said, tracing his thumb along her bottom lip.

She lowered his hand to the bedspread, leaving hers on top. "Hardly. I was more worried, than anything. You did this sudden personality switch and I wasn't sure what would make you come back."

"Last thing I remember, that was real...I'd just walked by a cemetery." His brow furrowed as he tried to make sense of his recent memories.

"I found you there unconscious."

"Have you been here this whole time...when was that?"

"Early this morning, and yeah, pretty much. I'm going to get you some food, and then you should sleep." Corinne rose.

His voice stopped her. "Doc...look, I know I'm not exactly blue ribbon material...but, thanks."

She knew he wasn't used to thanking anyone, so she nodded, and said, "You're welcome, Mike."

Though tired, Corinne came back right after work.

She walked in while he was eating breakfast. "Hey, Doc," he greeted with a smile. "Come to check on the mental patient?"

"Something like that," she said, returning the grin. "No more hallucinations?"

"None whatsoever. I'm as sane as I ever was." He tossed back the last gulp of hot chocolate and rinsed out the mug.

"That's not saying much," she teased. "Listen, I know you and Bethany have history, but you really shouldn't do drugs together."

His gaze swiveled to her. "What are you talking about?"

"You were both saying demons are real."

His eyes widened. "What did she say?"

"That you met at a school to learn how to save the world. She had a nicer trip than you did, apparently."

"Bethany brought the antidote."

"She brought something black and smelly in a jar after kicking your door in. You weren't responding to medication, so I took a chance."

"I see."

She touched his arm. "Stay clean, okay? You scared me."

"Yes, ma'am."

"Are you going out tonight?"

Mike shook his head as he sat down in his favorite chair. "Nah. Think I'll have a night in. Don't feel much up for crowds."

"Fair enough. I imagine what you went through wasn't entirely pleasant?"

He shrugged. "Some bad memories and such. Nothin' worth sharing. I'll be right back." He got up and went in the bathroom.

Corinne sat. She stayed out of his private space unless it was necessary.

Someone knocked.

"Could you get that, Doc? Pete's bringing pizza."

She got up and opened the door; only it wasn't whom they were expecting. "Uh, Mike? It's not Pete..."

"Oh, for the love of..." he muttered. He stopped short upon sight of the person standing in the doorway. "Bethany?"

"I, um, wanted to see if you were uncrazified." She looked at Corinne. "Does she live here now or something?"

"No."

"None of your business."

They answered in unison.

Bethany crossed her arms over her chest and gave him that look that said she wanted answers.

"What do you want?" he asked warily.

"I told you. I went to a lot of trouble getting that stinger last night and I wanted to see if you were back to yourself. I see I shouldn't have bothered."

"Bethany, wait!" He leapt forward and grabbed her arm to stop her. "I appreciate you coming by. How's Hope? Gotten into trouble lately?"

She sighed an audible breath and relaxed. "She's fine. So are you, obviously. I...have work, so..." She fidgeted, uncomfortable around him with company.

Mike immediately sensed some things never changed. "Right. Well, see you around." He stepped back out of her space.

"Yep. Uh, bye."

She darted off.

"Are you two always this awkward?" Corinne asked when he shut the door.

"Except...well...yeah...ever since..." His eyes were haunted again with things she didn't know.

"It's like it's only the two of you in the room."

He shrugged. "Just chemistry, Doc. She likes what I can do to her, but she'll never let me in. Never trust me enough. Against her nature."

"But, she's known you for years, right? How can she not see you?" she said, genuinely confused.

His face took on the look of experience beyond his years as he stepped up to her, eyes scanning her face. He lifted a hand to brush a stray lock of hair behind her ear, sighing wistfully. "You truly are still innocent," he murmured to himself. "You judge each encounter as it comes, each person on their own merits...don't you?"

Mesmerized, she whispered, "It's...it's only fair."

"You can't imagine what I've seen. What I've done. And I don't regret it. Not really. Can't take any of it back. You know why, Doc?"

She shook her head.

"Power. Becoming what we are elevated us beyond the useless excuses for human beings we used to be. Only she's stuck in the past. I remind her of what she can't have."

Corinne didn't know what he meant. "You're not useless, or a bad man. You couldn't be my friend if that's all you were. Wouldn't love Hope more than anything. And you wouldn't have stayed here for her. You're rough around the edges, but you're also a gentleman."

He barked a laugh. "Haven't been called that in a very long time. You're really that convinced of my virtue? You've only known me for two months, and you're not with me all the time."

"Stop it. You're not driving me away."

" _Why not?_ I'm going to mess up soon enough, Doc. Sooner or later, I'm going to screw up and do something to disgust you and you'll come to your senses."

She stepped into his space. "Have you wanted to hurt me, then? I've been here dozens of times alone with you, Mike."

"No! Of course not. But Bethany and I aren't normal. For years, I knew my place. What am I now? Where does that leave me?"

She slowly wrapped her arms around him. He buried his face in her neck and held on tight, almost too tight, but she wasn't going to complain when he obviously needed this. She stroked his hair, his back, his shoulders, murmuring comforting sounds. "It's okay. We'll figure it out," she whispered. He didn't answer, but he breathed in her scent over and over. The air movement tickled her skin. "Want to tell me what brought this all up all at once?" she asked, just as gently.

"The hallucinations...they aren't random. It's not like some psychedelic acid trip..." he muttered finally, not lifting his head. "They're personal. The venom...isn't just disorienting...it dredges up deep things...dark things...traps you in your own mind...either with your worst bloody nightmares, or...denial of reality."

"And yours?"

"Lots of history to draw from." He drew back, trying to regain some composure. "Details are unimportant. I'm just getting my equilibrium back. Sorry."

Corinne drew his eyes back to hers with a gentle touch. "Hey, don't shut me out now. You're my friend. I care, okay? You're hurting and I want to help."

"Don't. I'm not worthy of it."

"Mike."

"Please drop it, Corinne. I'm sorry I said anything." He pushed her away when Pete came in with the pizza and beer. Swinging his legs around, he hopped off the bed and grabbed the alcohol. "Hey, mate! About time you showed up. Game's on in five." He popped the bottle cap off with his teeth and swallowed most of the beer in one pass.

"Sorry. It's busy tonight. Everybody was ordering out for March Madness basketball. Hey, Corinne! I didn't know you were joining us."

One glance to Mike, who was now ignoring her in favor of the television, and she said, "I'm not. I only stopped by on my way home. Nice seeing you, Pete." She picked up her purse and left, firmly shutting the door in her wake.

Mike flinched at the slam.

"Fighting with another human female, Mike? I tell ya, you need to start broadening your horizons to other species."

"Pete, shut the hell up and watch the game or leave. I'm not in the mood for a bleedin' lecture."

"Okay, okay..." Shaking his head, he grabbed two slices of pizza and turned his attention to the television.

Chapter Forty-Four

Michael

A week later and Corinne was avoiding me.

Hope started a part-time after-school job, too, so she wasn't around anymore, either.

Pete was spending more and more time with Elsa, a potential mate.

And of course, Bethany never came over.

Add it all up, and I was a lonely man. And bored.

I'd stick around the motel until it was too late for visitors, then go out patrolling. There were areas of L.A. Bethany didn't frequent much, so I stuck to those, rescuing hookers from smelly vamps and ridding the sewers of foul-planned demons. It made me feel useful, even though no one was handing out thanks.

Not much escaped the attention of town demons, so when I heard rumors a month later concerning my ex, I decided to check it out.

First stop: find her and warn her about it. I checked The Curiosity Shoppe first, but the ex-genie and her hubby were the only ones there.

The house, then.

I knocked, knowing it had been too long since I could comfortably walk right in like I owned the place.

Hope answered the door. "Hey, Dad. Sorry I haven't been by in a while. What's up?"

"Got some news to discuss with your mother. Is she in?"

"BETHANY!"

"Hope...oh." She looked better, less haunted, maybe even eating better. "Hi."

"Hey. Heard some rumors you might want to be aware of."

She nodded and directed me to the kitchen. I followed after mussing Hope's hair.

"So what's up?"

"That group you've had trouble with? Word's out they're stalking you. It's just lame enough for those ponces to try, so I thought you should know."

"Thanks. So...it's, uh, been a while. How've you been?" she asked, hiding behind her lashes.

I shrugged. "Same ol' life. Cleared out a nest of howlers last week."

She smiled. "I figured that was you. Mike?"

"Hmm?"

Bethany took a breath of courage. "I...I've kinda missed you. Could we...um...like, get some coffee, or something...sometime? Only if you want, 'cause you don't have to, if you don't want to be around me, I mean, I don't always want to be around me, so..."

I stopped her babbling with a finger on her lips. "I'd love to."

"Really?" she blurted out, before remembering herself and schooling her features. "I mean, cool... I'll let you know after I get my work schedule?"

"That'll be fine, love. Well, I don't want to interrupt mother-daughter bonding time, so..."

She nodded, not wanting to take the chance of screwing up the moment, either. "Okay. See you around, then."

"Right. Goodnight, Bethany." I took in her image, then headed for the door. "'Night, Hope! Be good!"

"Yeah, yeah."

I walked home whistling a happy tune with a spring in my step, feeling hopeful for the first time in my life in months.

A few days later, I found a card slipped under his door.

Mike,

Meet me at the coffee shop around 8:00?

Bethany

I grinned, lifted the card to my nose to catch any lingering trace of her scent, then tucked it in my back pocket.

_Don't get your hopes too high, mate. She's probably only looking for a friendly chat_.

Still, I couldn't help but be overjoyed that my lady had asked _me_ out for coffee. That she _missed_ my company.

I peeked out a window and judged the time by the light. Blast! It was only five o'clock.

How was I going to last three hours?

Chapter Forty-Five

Bethany dropped the note at Mike's, then ran home to shower and primp for her "meeting".

Seeing she had hours still she turned on the bath, instead, and soaked in fragrant bubbles of vanilla and spice. She wasn't taking any chances of still having that fast food smell.

Leaving her hair down like he liked it, she applied her makeup, then started looking for the perfect outfit.

"Getting ready for a date?" Hope asked, standing in the bedroom doorway.

"Why would you say that?" Bethany said innocently.

"Your legs are shaved and you smell good. Kinda obvious. So?"

Giving up, she sighed. "It's only coffee, and chatting. Friendly chatting."

"Uh-huh. And would this 'friendly chatting' be with a certain ex-agent?"

"Maybe."

"Ooo! I knew it! What are you gonna wear?"

"That's what I was _trying_ to figure out before you interrupted. I want something that says 'I like you, but I'm not going home with you tonight.'"

"Are you finally admitting you like-like Dad? Can I help?"

"Maybe, and yes."

"How about a tank top and jeans? It's still warm out there, but not too hot, so you can get away with covering up a little."

Bethany crossed over to her bureau and pulled a red tank out of a drawer. "This one?"

"Good choice. The dark blue jeans, too...no, not the super low-cut ones!"

"But they make my butt look good." She pouted.

"Yeah, and that's gonna blow your 'I don't want to get laid tonight' impression right out of the water."

"Okay, fine, Miss Know-It-All. Help me find the other ones in this mess."

They dug around in the pile on Bethany's bed until they found the right jeans. While she got dressed ("Make sure you wear a bra!" Hope had bellowed.), her daughter found sneakers and a pair of clean socks.

"Here." She thrust them into her mother's hands once she came out of the bathroom.

"Sneakers?"

"Yup. It's Mike. He notices details. Sneakers say you're going to be casual about this, and are possibly up for a stroll. Trust me."

"Okaaaay... God, I'm nervous. I don't want to screw this up. We almost got the friends thing going once, and then I messed it all up...and there's a lot he should still be mad at me for."

"Mike doesn't hold grudges, Bethany. Well, not against people he loves. It'll be fine, you'll see. Just try being nice and honest, and not bitchy."

" _Hey_."

"Well, it has to be said."

"Yeah, yeah...you want Chinese before I leave?"

"Okay."

Chapter Forty-Six

Michael

I set out at twenty 'til, not that I needed that much time to travel, but I couldn't stand to wait anymore, pacing the room. To say I was nervous would be an understatement. I'd never forgive myself if I really screwed this up somehow. She was giving our friendship a second chance, or at least it looked that way, and that had to mean she cared...right?

She risked being seen with me in such a public place.

Arrived with ten minutes to spare and ordered a hot chocolate and a scone, then picked a table in a corner, and waited.

She walked in at 8:00PM on the dot, looking adorable. Her hair was brushing her shoulders in slight waves, lips were glossed a soft rose, and she smelled heavenly. She smiled when she spotted me and walked to the table. I stood and pulled out her chair for her, to which she looked surprised and pleased, then signaled the girl roaming about for help, and Bethany had a frappaccino a minute later.

She toyed with the straw.

"How was work today?" I asked to break the silence.

"The usual. Hope says a lot of the stores will be hiring once the college kids leave in a couple weeks, so I'm going to put out applications at the mall. I'd much rather get a Gap discount than smell like fried meat," she said.

"Sounds good. Pay has to be better, right?"

"Couldn't be worse."

"What else has been going on for you?"

"Well, we searched for those guys you warned me about."

"I'm sure it's only a matter of time until you find them, love."

"I've been sober since the day after I hit you."

I smiled. "That's wonderful."

"I'm thinking of selling the house since I can barely afford it. Maybe this summer."

"Are you okay with that? Your mum's house? It's Hope's inheritance."

"I waver back and forth," she said, stirring her coffee. "On the one hand, she's still all over that house, you know? Everywhere we look has Mom's touch. But, on the other, we really can't afford to keep it. Not without a renter. I'm still catching up on back debts, but thankfully, the bank believed my story and worked something out for us. So, that was a relief. It's still hard...some days...doing all these necessary tasks. I try not to have too much time to think."

"I would help, you know, if things are really bad."

"I know. It's hard for me to accept help, even from Niles. I don't like needing it, you know? Admitting I'm failing."

"It's not failure because something is bigger than you, Bethany." She looked up in surprise. "I don't know who originally got it in your head you have to succeed at everything alone, but it's a bloody fallacy, love. You could have all the power and money in the world, and still not have all the answers. You're only one girl, and not even a big one, at that."

"I...thanks, I guess." Her cheeks colored. "I get why Agents were supposed to focus on the mission, live outside of the world. Even if I was only me, I'd have a hard time picking up the pieces after Mom died. I wonder sometimes, what my life would have been like...if Mom and Dad would have stayed together, if other people wouldn't have died..." She shook off the depressing turn her thoughts were taking and changed the subject. "What about you? What's new?"

I swallowed nervously. "Well, there's Doc...you've already met her. Uh, Pete...he's a poker chum...comes over often. Um, I finally caught the rat snacking on my Weetabix..."

"Your friend, she's a real doctor?"

"Yeah."

"How on earth did you meet? I mean, no offense, but...you've never needed medical services."

"Not entirely true when someone decided to beat my face in," I said, though my volume was low enough not to attract attention from the surrounding customers.

She had the grace to look ashamed. "Y-you managed to get home, though."

"I did, with a ride from a good Samaritan who took pity on a broken man. I couldn't see out of one eye for days," I said bitterly.

"I'm sorry. It's the truth, Mike."

I softened, taking in her bowed head, the slumped shoulders. "I believe you, love, but know this: I won't be your punching bag again. Have no problem sparring with you, but I will _not_ take a beating just because you don't like what I have to say. Loving you doesn't mean the rule is changed."

"I won't! Looking back, I can't even believe that was me...I... I never would have attacked you like that before...I'm sorry," she quietly sobbed. "All I've done is cause damage to everything around me...everyone..."

I hadn't meant to make her cry. Never could stand her tears. I slid my chair closer and wrapped an arm around her slim shoulders. "Now, now, love...please don't cry. What matters is what you're doin now, eh? Hope's seen you change."

"Really? We're getting along better, but..." she said doubtfully.

"Really. Scout's honor."

"You were never a Boy Scout, Mike."

"True enough, but our daughter talks...a lot...and she sees you're trying. That's all she ever wanted. You never had to be the perfect mum."

"I'm starting to figure that out," she said, sniffling. I pulled some napkins out of the dispenser and handed them to her. "I'm kind of amazed you still want to talk to me."

"Well, you can be a right bitch, but you're still my girl. And I love you."

"I bet there are times you wished you didn't."

"A few. But that's normal, right? I'm sure you've wished it of your mother or Hope a time or two."

She grinned a little. "Yeah, a couple." She straightened up. I slid the chair back to its original spot. "We're good now, though?"

I shrugged. "I've had worse company."

She scowled playfully and slapped me on the shoulder. "Jerk."

"Careful, love, you're slipping. One such as me might find that close to a compliment."

She laughed, surprising me, and I set out to make her laugh over and over again.

We ended up on a game of "guess who the people are" until the coffee bar announced it was closing.

"Oh my gosh, it's ten already?"

"Time flies when you're having fun?"

She smiled and it was beautiful. "Yeah it does. I should head home. Hope's all by herself."

"Alright. It was good seeing you again, Bethany. Maybe we'll have to do this again sometime."

"We will," she affirmed.

We walked out.

Walking at a casual pace, we enjoyed each other's company on a pleasant night, not talking much. When it came time for me to veer off toward home, I was loath to leave her. She'd given me a great gift by being herself tonight. If I died tomorrow, it would be one of my fondest memories to take into the afterlife.

"Well, this is my stop."

She looked up to see I was right, and considered me a moment, then tucked her tiny hand under my arm. "Walk me home?"

I broke into a big grin. "I'd be delighted."

And I truly was when she kissed me on the cheek before darting into the house.

Chapter Forty-Seven

The next evening, Bethany set out to intercept the...whatever they were.

She'd thought about asking Mike along, but it might've been too much too soon.

They'd celebrate later.

She did her best Good Samaritan impression for the police, then went home.

Massaged her sore back as she climbed the porch steps.

"Rough night?" Mike asked. He stubbed out his cigarette.

"Yeah. Two of them got away and I wrenched my back." She unlocked the door and held it open.

Mike gestured she should go first, then closed the door behind them. "I could work on that, if you like." He held up his hands in innocence. "No ulterior motives. You look like you're in pain."

She looked at him, considering, before she replied. "I'm going to take a bath first. If it still hurts then, you can help, okay?"

"As you wish, love. It's your house."

She nodded, smiling softly. "You can wait down here, or in my room, if you like. Hope's probably asleep."

He followed her to her room, standing in the doorway while she grabbed a t-shirt and sweats. She smiled again and slid past him into the bathroom, closing the door, but not locking it.

Chapter Forty-Eight

Michael

I savored the scents wafting strongly from her room, the concentrated essence of Bethany. This was her sanctuary, a place I'd never been with her permission.

Girl wants to see how far I can be trusted.

Turned back to the open door of her room and stepped one foot in after the other, slowly, as if I expected to be tossed back into the hall at any moment. Reaching the bed, I sighed in relief, and looked around. The only trace of girlishness left was the pink bear sitting on her covers.

I sat down on the soft mattress and picked up the bear, imagined her sleeping peacefully with the stuffed animal tucked under her little chin, and smiled wistfully. What I wouldn't give just to watch over her while she slept? To be there to chase away bad dreams.

She'd never let me when we were shagging each other.

I set the bear down and stood, fidgeting around the room, picking up assorted knick-knacks and pictures. Didn't feel like I belonged here, couldn't, without her encouragement.

I started to leave when I heard the water shut off and Bethany sinking into the water with a blissful sigh. Paused to imagine the sight she made—her golden skin turning pink from the heat, the swell of her breasts just rising above the bubbles in the water when she moved around, her satiny legs lifted one after another to be bathed by the sponge. The hairs at the nape of her neck would be curling up from the steam, and her eyes would be closed as the tensions of the day drifted away with her aches and pains.

God, I was hard. Months without her had not slaked my desire for her.

My hand hovered over the doorknob while I debated whether to enter.

I backed away from the door and went to watch TV.

I wasn't going to betray her trust when things were starting to get good again.

Chapter Forty-Nine

Bethany sat in her bath unsure what to feel. She was glad he passed the little test, but at the same time, disappointed he hadn't entered. Knowing he had to have been aroused at the thought of her naked with only a door between them, she closed her eyes and let her hand drift south while she imagined giving him what he needed.

In mere minutes, she was panting from her orgasm; though it wasn't near strong enough to satisfy her for the night. Figuring she should get out before she turned into a prune, she dried off and dressed.

Found him watching a late-night talk show on mute.

"How's your back?"

"Better. A little stiff, but a good night's sleep will fix it."

"I could dig the knots out now so it doesn't keep you up tonight."

She chewed her lip, then caved and sat on the sofa. Lifting her tank a little, she showed him the bruise on her low back, and waited.

Mike rubbed his hands together to warm them with a bit of friction, then slowly spanned her waist with his fingers. He dug in with his thumbs on either side of her spine, and she moaned instantly. The muscles releasing, he worked in wider circles, pressing into her back until she was bent almost all the way forward.

She was nearly limp as a rag doll.

"Feel good?"

"Oh, yeah...I should hire you to do this after every patrol."

"You could have this every night if you weren't so stubborn."

Tempting. "Yeah, yeah, hindsight's twenty-twenty. Just keep doing that."

"Yes, ma'am. Bossy bitch."

"Damn right."

Soon, she was drifting and he stopped. She sat up, blinking sleepily, and glanced back at him. "Why'd you stop?"

"Because you were about to fall asleep and end up on the floor. Knowing you, it would have somehow been my fault if you fell over and whacked your noggin on the coffee table."

"Well, you're fast enough to catch me, so it would have been your fault," she teased back, then yawned. "I guess I should get to bed."

"It's alright, love. You had a busy night. Can't blame you for being spent." Mike stood, then pulled her up by her hand. They casually walked to the door, both not really wanting him to leave. He opened the door and paused to say goodnight.

"Come over tomorrow night," she blurted out. "Please?"

"What's tomorrow night?"

"Dinner?"

His brows rose. "Like a date?"

"Sorta...maybe? It'll only be takeout, 'cause I can't cook, but you already know that, and, well, I had a good time the other night, so maybe we can eat with Hope and..."

"Bethany." He grinned at her babbling. "I'll come. Cerberus, himself, couldn't stop me."

"Huh?"

"Three-headed dog that lives in Hell. Enormous, nasty beast."

She nodded. "Oh. Okay, good...not about the dog, but about you coming, and I'm just gonna shut up now before I—"

His mouth placing a fleeting kiss on hers stopped the rambling.

"Sorry," he said, looking bashful. "The babbling... it was just so...cute...I—"

"It's okay," she said. "I don't mind." She ducked her head after that admission, cheeks flushing pink.

Mike took a step closer, tilted up her chin, and placed a longer, but still chaste kiss on her lips. They burned as he pulled away, and she wished for more. "Sweet dreams, Bethany." He took his chance to leave while the moment was still perfect.

Her fingertips grazed across her mouth, before it widened into a beaming smile when she shut the door. She felt like a teenager receiving her first kiss goodnight again. It was a heady, giddy feeling after so many months of cold.

In the morning, Bethany sent Hope off to school, humming while she made breakfast, then set to work on the house chores since she had the day off.

Xane knocked as he came in. "Hello! What are you up to today?"

"Hey. I'm cleaning since it's my one rare day off. What's up? Shouldn't you be at work?"

"I took the day off to catch up with my friends. I thought I'd take you to breakfast, Aspen to lunch, then my beautiful wife to dinner at the restaurant she's been nagging me about for weeks. Think you can ditch the vacuuming for an hour?"

She smiled. "Sure. Just let me put on something decent." She ran and changed clothes, then hurried back. "Okay, I'm ready."

"Great. After you, milady." He held the front door open for her.

"You're such a dork," she said fondly. She paused to lock the house, then stepped ahead of him off the porch.

The air cracked twice.

"BETHANY!"

Xane screamed, seeing her fall. He scrambled to his friend where she lay on the walk, ignoring the pain in his shoulder from the graze of a bullet.

"Bethany, hang on, okay? I'm calling 911." Applying pressure to her wound, he dialed three digits with his other hand.

"911 Call Center, what is your emergency?"

"My friend has been shot in front of her house. We need an ambulance right now!"

"Try to stay calm, sir. Do you know the address?"

He gave it. "She's bleeding from two places. Please tell them to hurry!"

"The ambulance is on its way, sir."

"Xane."

"They're on their way, Xane. Are you injured?"

"No, not really."

"Okay, I'm going to stay on the line with you until the ambulance reaches the address, okay? Try to apply pressure to the victim's wounds. Is she conscious?"

"I think so...Bethany? Talk to me. Stay with me."

She slowly turned her head to him. She was breathing fast, shallow breaths. "Xane? It hurts...Hope...she's at school..."

"I know. I'll call the school once the ambulance takes you to the hospital."

"No like hospitals...I...I'm cold."

"Sir?"

"She's talking to me still...hold on." He set the phone on the pavement and raced around the side of the house to the kitchen door and grabbed a blanket out of the hall closet, and slid around the corner of the house to fall back at her side, wrapping her in it. "Better, Bethany? _Bethany?_ "

"Hmm?"

"Keep talking to me. You're going to make it through this!"

"I'm...I'm not afraid...it hurts less..." Her eyes fluttered closed.

There was so much blood.

"Bethany! I can hear the sirens. Hang on!"

"Sir? Xane?"

"I'm here. I can hear the ambulance. Tell them to hurry. She's fading."

"Keep applying pressure for a couple more minutes, sir."

The next few minutes were a blur as the paramedics rushed up the walk with their equipment, hooked her up to monitors and tubes, and hefted her into the ambulance.

Two police cars arrived on the scene.

"You called in the shooting?"

"Yeah, that's me. We were leaving the house when this guy came around the bushes and started shooting."

"Did you recognize the suspect?"

"Maybe. From high school."

"Do you have any idea why the suspect would want to hurt your friend?"

"No, nothing."

"Hey! We gotta transport this girl now!" one of the paramedics called.

Xane looked over and asked, "Can I ride with her? She's my best friend." They both looked to the officers, who waved him on.

"We'll catch up with you at the hospital, sir. If you remember anything else, make note of it."

He nodded and hopped in the truck. The door slammed shut and then they were barreling toward the hospital.

Chapter Fifty

The paramedics wheeled the gurney into the Emergency Room. A nurse and doctor met them as they came through the doors. "What've we got?" Dr. Larkin asked.

"Thirty-two-year-old female, gunshots to the left upper chest and right abdomen. Lost a lot of blood at the scene."

"Wheel her into Room One," she said, looking over the report. "Start her on an IV of O Neg until we know type specific. Was she conscious on the ride over?"

"Not really."

Corinne looked up, saw the woman's face, and gasped. _Oh, my God. It's Bethany_. "Alright, on my count." The paramedics, nurse, and doctor prepared to move her from the portable gurney to the E.R. table. "One, two...three. Pulse is thready but hanging in there. Bring in the portable ultrasound for the belly." She lifted Bethany's left shoulder to glance behind. "No exit wound. Means the bullet is probably lodged in her shoulder blade. Page Surgery!"

A man burst through the doors. "Is she going to be alright?"

"You can't be in here, sir," one of the nurses said, starting to guide him back to the waiting room.

"Wait! You! I know you, don't I? You were at my wedding, with—"

"Xane, I'm doing my best for Bethany, but we need you to leave so we can concentrate. Why don't you see if you can contact her family?" Corinne said. He nodded, eyes wide as the shock of the day started to set in. The nurse gently guided him out to the lobby, and Corinne sighed in relief.

"Someone called for a surgery consult?"

"Woman with two GSWs, neither of which exited the body. Portable chest x-ray shows one in the upper chest lodged in the shoulder blade. We were just about to do an ultrasound on the belly. Pulse is weak, but steady. She lost a lot at the scene."

"How many bags so far?" the surgeon asked, focusing on the ultrasound screen.

"Two, and she's working on a third."

"Means she's still losing in the belly. Congratulations, Dr. Larkin, you found a surgery case. Let's get her up to the O.R. before she bleeds to death."

Alarms flashed on the monitors and the team rushed into action. "She's crashing!"

****

Xane stood at the pay phone dialing one number while he punched in another on his cell. _Come on, come on...pick up..._ "Aspen! Hey."

"Xane? What's wrong? You sound funny."

"Bethany's in the hospital. You need to come right away. She's been shot."

"I'll be there right away. Do you have Mike's number?"

"No. See you soon."

He next spoke to Aija, and then Hope's school. Not knowing Bethany's progress, yet, he told the office to be on alert for Hope to need to be picked up at any time, but to not disturb her for now.

****

"Okay, she's stable for now. Let's get her upstairs before she crashes again!" the surgeon barked. Corinne followed into the elevator when they pushed Bethany inside.

"Dr. Larkin?"

"I'd like to scrub in."

"Fine, as long as you stay out of the way."

"Wait!" Xane called. "Where are you taking her?"

"She's going to the O.R. Let us do our jobs," she said.

"What floor?"

"Five." The doors closed.

Before Xane could head upstairs, two policemen found him. "How is your friend?"

"They're taking her up to surgery. I don't know, yet."

"If you don't mind, we'd like to take your full statement while you wait."

"Sure," he said. "As long as it's on the fifth floor. I'm not leaving her alone up there." They nodded, and the group took the next elevator up.

Three hours later, Aspen, Sarah, Aija, and Hope had joined Xane in the waiting room. Sarah had gone to pick up the girl once they discovered Bethany would be in surgery a while.

Dr. Larkin glanced through the window at the little family, steeling herself to present the information without getting emotional. She pushed the door open, Hope's eyes lighting up in recognition when she entered.

"How's Mom?"

This was the most difficult part of her job. It never seemed to get easier. "We managed to remove both bullets, and she's weak, but stable. We repaired the damage, but your mother lost a lot of blood. We had to remove one of her kidneys. She's in recovery, now. I'll have one of the nurses let you know when she's been moved to a private room."

"How long will that take? When is she gonna wake up?"

"She should be in a room in about an hour. As for your second question, we're not sure, yet. At this point, it's up to her," Corinne said. The adults heard the unspoken statement: she might never wake up.

The teen nodded, remaining positive. "Alright. Well, Mom's strong...stronger than anyone. She'll get through this," she said with conviction.

No one had the heart to contradict her, for they all hoped she was right.

"It's good to remain positive. We really just have to watch and wait now. Are there any more questions?"

Aija clung tighter to Xane's arm and he winced. "Xane! You're hurt! Doctor, fix him!"

"I'm alright," he said gruffly. "It's only a graze."

"It should be looked at," Corinne said. "I can take a look at it down in the E.R. Probably only take a few minutes. You have time."

"Fine," he sighed, too tired to argue. "Anybody want anything from the cafeteria while I'm down there?"

Sarah said, "Maybe some tea, if they have it? Hope, do you want a soda?"

"Please?"

"Diet Coke, I know. Aija? Wanna come with?" She nodded.

Hope pulled out her homework, having nothing else to do.

Downstairs, Xane winced when Corinne applied the medicated ointment to his wound. The bullet had left an open burn mark on his upper arm.

"Sorry. It shouldn't sting as much once this has a chance to take effect," Corinne said. She taped a square of gauze over the wound and stripped off the rubber gloves. "Okay, you can put your shirt back on." She dropped her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "And I won't even charge you, considering."

"That's very kind," Aija said. She'd been rubbing his free hand the whole time, actively trying not to look upset.

"Hon, you're kinda cutting off circulation to my hand."

"Oh! Sorry! We should get the refreshments and head back upstairs, right?"

He smiled a bit. "Probably. Honey, if you'd be more comfortable at home..."

"No! No, I...I just want to be useful; doing something...so, cafeteria nourishment is the current goal. Goals are important for life, you know."

"Let's go." He slipped his shirt back on with some help from his wife, then shook hands with Corinne. "Thanks. For everything. The doctors that worked on her...they're good?"

"Really good. They still blow my knowledge out of the water, and I got A's," she said. "This may not be a fancy L.A. hospital, but we have good people here."

He nodded. "Good to know. Let's find the cafeteria."

Corinne watched the couple walk off hand-in-hand, then the young man slipping his arm around his wife's shoulders as she pressed into his side.

_Poor Hope. If Bethany doesn't make it out of this, she'll be devastated._

Her shift was about over. She had to sign charts, and then it would be time to go home. Or rather, time to check on Bethany again and call her friend. She was pretty sure Mike had been forgotten in all the chaos and worry.

****

The nurse stuck her head into the family room. "You're with Bethany Palmer?"

A teenage girl stood. "Yes, that's us. Can I see my mother now? Is she awake?"

"Not yet, dear. Please follow me. I'll show you to her room. You can only enter one at a time and for no longer than five minutes. We don't want the patient disturbed while she's recuperating."

The group followed the nurse until they passed through ominous doors marked ICU. The adults exchanged glances behind Hope.

"Now, before you go in, I want to prepare you for what you will see. Your mother is hooked up to machines that are helping her breathe and take nourishment. She has a tube down her throat, but that is common with surgery until she is breathing better on her own."

"Can I touch her?" Hope asked.

"You can squeeze her hand or brush her hair off her face. Just be careful of the lines, okay?"

"Go ahead, Hope. She'd want to see you first," Sarah said.

Hope nodded bravely and pushed open the door, gasping at the sight of her mother so small and frail-looking on the bed. A light blue blanket was pulled up to her chest, and the low lighting made her look extra pale.

She watched the slow rise and fall of her breathing before venturing further to the bed, gently lifted her mother's hand and squeezed it between her own.

"You're stupid, you know. You shouldn't go after bad guys alone. God, Mom, you have to get better. I need you. Not just to take care of me. I need my mother. I want to be able to tell you about my first date, and my first prom. I want you there at graduation, and helping me move into my dorm room, so you can't die...not yet. You're probably close to...but Mom, please wait a bit longer? Things were just getting good again." She wiped at her tears, sniffing them back and trying to be strong. "I know you can beat this. Even without your powers. You're too stubborn." She glanced up at the clock and frowned. Her five minutes were up already. She kissed Bethany's cheek and squeezed her hand again. "I have to let one of the others see you now, but I'm not going anywhere, okay? I love you."

None of the group would forget the sight of Hope coming out of that hospital room looking like a grown woman. Her expression was determined, and the look in her eyes decreed that this was no longer a little girl. They wished her innocence could have been spared just a little bit longer.

She took a seat in a chair in the hall and smiled bravely at them before pulling out her notebook again. Aspen went in next.

"Oh, Bethany...I should have been there this morning. I could have stopped him...protected you and Xane... I'm so sorry I've been a horrible friend this year. Sarah and I have spent a lot of time talking. We, uh...we've talked about some healing spells. I love you. I can't remember the last time I said it, but I do. Well...I'm gonna let Xane come in now, okay?"

Xane stayed his whole five minutes. Aija was content to sit with the others, so Sarah went in for a couple minutes.

The gentle-spirited witch looked over her friend, seeing the otherworldly perception of her aura. She whispered a prayer to a goddess, then rejoined the group.

They had little to do. Who knew when Bethany would wake up?

Noticing Aija was getting stir-crazy, Xane stood to go. "Do you guys mind if we leave for a while? Aija didn't have time to close up the shop properly."

"Go ahead," Hope said. "We have your number if something changes."

"You're sure, kiddo?"

She nodded. "I'm sure. Get some food or something."

They exchanged hugs and parted.

Hope stretched her neck and back, then sat back down to read her textbook. Aspen's nervous energy finally got the best of her, so she left to browse the hospital gift shop.

Sarah took this private opportunity to put her arm around Hope's slender shoulders. The teen leaned her head on her cousin and started to cry. "I'm so proud of you. You've been great today, you know that? It's okay to be vulnerable right now, too, though. Bethany's probably going to be in the hospital a bit. If you'd like, I could stay at the house?"

"That'd be cool. Thanks."

****

Corinne had never dreaded anything more than walking into Mike's room that afternoon to wake him up with bad news. He was going to be heartbroken unless things had only gotten worse between him and Bethany. She didn't think so, though.

She saw how they looked at each other. It was only a matter of time before they were drawn back together, like magnets.

He didn't stir. Not surprising, since it was still broad daylight.

"Mike..."

"Hmm?" He sat straight up, blinking against the light she had turned on. "What's up, Doc?"

"You need to get dressed."

"Why?"

She sighed, there being no easy way to say this. "Bethany's in the hospital. She was admitted this morning."

"This morning? What happened? Was it a car wreck? Someone hit her while she was crossing the road?" He fired off rapid questions while reaching for his pants.

Corinne avoided the view.

"Mike, she was shot twice. She's in the ICU right now. I'm sorry."

He lost all color, doubled speed getting dressed, and ran out the door. They got in the car and headed back to the hospital.

Being there was the best she could offer.

Corinne followed Mike inside.

"Where is she?" he barked, heading toward the elevators.

"Mike, you can't charge in there. You need to stop at the nurses' station and get a visitor's pass. They won't let you barrel into ICU."

"What floor?" he growled, punching the _up_ button repeatedly for the elevator. The doors opened just before he lost patience for waiting and ran up the stairs. She followed him in and pressed _stop_.

"Look, I know you're very upset, but you need to calm down, okay? If you go up there looking like you're going to eat someone, they're going to call security against you. Normally, you wouldn't even be able to see her, but since Hope is her only relative in town and a minor, the rest have already been in there. I'll get you a pass, but _please_ keep your voice down up there, okay?"

He slumped against the wall of the elevator, the adrenaline draining away now he was forced to stop. He nodded, so she pushed the button to get the elevator moving again.

He followed directions mutely when he was told to sign the visitor's book, clip on the visitor's badge, follow Corinne...

She stopped in front of Bethany's door. "You need to understand the sight of her will probably be upsetting right now. She has a tube in to help her breathe, and more hooked up elsewhere. You can touch her, just mind the lines, alright?"

Another nod.

Mike swallowed nervously, and pushed the door open, Corinne slipping in behind him in case he had questions.

Chapter Fifty-One

Michael

The smells in any hospital were strong enough to make my nose burn, but having it all associated with Bethany made them that much worse. The trace of blood from her wounds, the iodine used on her skin to sterilize it, the plastic of the equipment keeping her alive, the disinfectant to clean the room. The one reassurance was her heartbeat on the monitor, though slower than I was used to hearing it...or liked to hear.

Her hand twitched. I held my breath, praying she would open her eyes.

"She won't be waking up quite yet," Corinne said softly. "The anesthesia's worn off enough she can dream now, but sleep is good. She just had major surgery, so her body needs to concentrate completely on healing."

"What is all this equipment?" I asked, waving my arm toward the machines.

She walked over to demonstrate. "Well, this monitors her vitals. Pulse rate, heartbeat, oxygen levels... This one is the respirator. It has a pump that circulates oxygen into her lungs through that tube to help her breathe. It'll come out once she's awake, or at least breathing sufficiently without help. This little thing regulates her pain medication. I'm sure you recognize IV bags."

I nodded, absorbing. "So, she's...comfortable? Not in any pain?"

"High as a kite. Once she has recovered, the level will be gradually dropped and she'll be switched to pain pills."

"She hasn't been sober long."

"And that can be factored into her recovery plan.

"What all—" I cleared my throat and tried speaking again. "What all did they do to her?" Finally stepped close enough to take Bethany's hand in mine, stroking the soft skin with my thumb. She shouldn't be so still. My girl was a force of nature.

"I treated her in the E.R. She lost a lot of blood before she got here. We had to clamp the severed veins and arteries to get her stable enough for surgery. Neither bullet had left her body, yet."

"Bullets?" My gaze swung to her.

She nodded. "Xane was there at the house with her. I don't know who the shooter was. She almost died before we got her to the O.R. The surgeon had to open the wound in her abdomen further to clamp the bleeder while we did CPR. Once she was stable, she came up here. The surgery lasted three hours—I stayed to watch—and she's been out for around two. They had to remove one of her kidneys. That's where the bullet had stopped, and it was not repairable. She'll function fine on one, though, as long as she doesn't get a major infection in the future. There will be scar tissue."

"No, there won't. Eventually. Our healing will take care of that. Her powers will take care of all of it as long as she's alive."

"That again? Mike..."

"Doc, there are things beyond your understanding. Don't argue with me on it right now."

"Alright." She paused. "It helps she has a life to come back to. People that love her. We've found a patient's mental state can make up for what medicine can't do."

I grunted, but didn't reply. Bethany _was_ stubborn enough to make it through anything, _if_ she wanted to. It was the 'if' that worried me. I knew her too well not to believe she might take this chance to Heaven if she could.

Whoever had done this would pay—I'd see to it, even if the bastard was human.

I had an invitation to dinner, and we were _going_ to have it, even if it wasn't tonight.

"We should probably leave, Mike," Corinne said gently, interrupting my thoughts. "I'm only supposed to let you in here for five minutes."

"Could I have just a moment alone? Please?"

"Sure." She slipped out to wait in the hall, keeping an eye out.

"God, love...when Doc said you were hurt, my heart would have stopped. I've never been so scared in my life. I had time to think of all the possible things that might have happened to you... You have to get well, sweetheart. We just started getting to a good place, you know? You can't let some wanker with a gun steal that away. We need you. It's selfish, but we do. Open those pretty hazel eyes and shoot off that smart mouth... God, I'd give anything for one of your quips right now. I love you, Bethany, and I'm going to be here every night until you wake up—" The rap on the door reminded me my time was up. "I'll see you again soon, love." I bent down and kissed her forehead, then the back of her hand.

Stroked my fingers through her hair.

I could barely make myself walk away. It hurt to put her out of sight.

"You okay?" Corinne asked.

"Do I look it?"

"I know, it's a dumb question. I just want to be there for you, Mike. I know this has to be hard."

"I need to find out who did this. You fight her one-on-one like any self-respecting demon should. What kind of coward shoots a girl going to breakfast, huh? Torture's too good for 'em." I stopped to batter the poor elevator button again. "I need a smoke. Bloody antiseptic smell makes me want to heave. People are supposed to get _well_ here. Can't they make it smell like flowers or cake? And why is this damn elevator so slow?" I whirled around, caught sight of the stairs, and stomped off to take the alternate route.

Corinne couldn't keep up with me down those steps.

I had no intention of leaving the hospital, yet. I wanted the pay phone. Calling The Curiosity Shoppe didn't help—the machine came on immediately to take messages. I didn't have their home number. Maybe the witches would be with Hope at home—only there was no answer there, either. Which meant they had to be here. Hope would want to be near her mother unless people forced her to go home. Rather than tearing the hospital apart, I waited for Corinne to exit the stairwell.

She jumped, not expecting me to be right outside the door. "Mike! Warn a girl!"

"Bethany's group—where would they be in this rat trap? I need to find my daughter."

"There's a family waiting room on this floor, or they could be in the cafeteria."

"Great. Show me." I took her by the elbow and started guiding her to the elevators.

"The cafeteria is down here." Sighing, she turned down a hallway. "This way."

An alarm was going off at the nurses' station when we got up there.

Corinne checked the code then hurried off. "Stay here!"

Chapter Fifty-Two

Corinne entered the room to see a frantic Bethany trying to sit up while the nurses tried to calm her down.

"Give her a mild sedative. Bethany? Do you remember me? Just blink, honey, don't move. I'm going to remove the tube from your throat, okay, but I need your help. Once for 'yes'."

She blinked and waited, going still.

"Okay, I need you to swallow as I pull this out. Ready?" Corinne removed the tube as gently as she could, but it still left Bethany coughing. One of the nurses helped her take a sip of water. "You're in the hospital. Do you remember how you got here? Just blink, don't try to talk." Another single blink, though she looked a little confused. "It's okay to feel foggy. You were heavily sedated during surgery, and in and out of consciousness before that. How do you feel? Are you in any pain?"

Bethany thought about it, then slowly shook her head.

"Good. I'm going to let your surgeon know you're awake."

"My...friends..." she croaked.

"I think someone's still here, with Hope. We'll page them once the doctor has had a look at you, okay?"

Bethany nodded a little, then closed her eyes. Corinne adjusted the pain drip, made some notes, and left the room. She told the nurse at the desk to page Dr. Solomon, then found Mike pacing by the elevator.

"You were in her room. Is she alright?"

"She just woke up. Wait!" She grabbed his arm. "Her doctor has to see her first, then family. Have a little patience, okay?"

"Where's Hope?"

"They should be down here."

Hope launched herself at her father on sight, hugging him tight enough to hurt a weaker man. He held her to him, whispering words of comfort.

"Dr. Larkin?" The friend, Aspen.

"The good news is that Bethany is awake. She has to be seen by her surgeon first, and she's still going to be very tired, so only two visitors right now. It's the rules, I didn't make 'em. That being said, we'll know more about how she's healing once the doctor is done. He'll answer all your questions."

"But she can talk, right?" Hope asked.

"A little. The tube helping her breathe creates a sore throat when removed, so ask her to nod or shake her head. The important thing is to focus on her getting well. She needs support."

"How long until I can see her?"

"Uh...around ten minutes, depending on Dr. Solomon. I don't know his schedule. One of the nurses will get you." Corinne shook hands with the ladies and left.

A hand on her shoulder stopped her in the hallway. She turned around to meet the worried eyes of her friend. "There isn't anything you're not telling Hope, is there...? Something she's too young to hear?"

"Mike, you know what I do right now. The surgeon will be able to say more after he's examined her, but I saw no signs she's not recovering well, okay? You need to be a little patient."

He nodded, some of the tension draining out of his shoulders. "Alright, Doc. I guess I'll sit with Hope until then. Thank you. Are you off duty now?"

"Yeah...I was going to head home. Feel free to page me if something comes up." She turned to walk away. She'd started work at four and was dead tired.

"Corinne!" He stopped her again at the elevators. "About before. I was a real jerk and—"

"Don't worry about it. You've got more important things to focus on here." She stepped into the elevator, holding the door for a nurse.

"Love..."

"It's okay, really. Go be with Hope." The doors closed and there was nothing more to say.

****

"You had quite the scare this morning. You're lucky to be alive," Dr. Solomon told Bethany.

"Waaater...please?"

"You can have some ice chips." He nodded to the nurse to go get them. "Let's see how these wounds are doing, eh?" Dr. Solomon moved her gown aside to expose first the wound below her collarbone, then the one on her abdomen. "Roll to your side, please?" He examined the incision made in her low back to remove the damaged kidney. "Good...good, minimal oozing. Has anyone explained to you the procedures you had done, yet, today?"

She shook her head.

"Well, obviously, those bullets had to be removed. They were a soft type, designed to spread out and do tissue damage as they travel through the body. The one in your chest stopped at your shoulder blade. Luckily, that one missed the major arteries. The one that went into your belly wasn't quite as generous. It did a lot of damage as it passed through, before lodging in your kidney. The damage to that organ was too severe for us to repair, and we had to remove it. You can still live a normal, healthy life with one, though, as long as you don't get a major infection some time in the future. Now, you lost a lot of blood, so it's normal for you to feel weak for a while, and we're going to want to keep you in the hospital for at least a few more days. Your wounds need to be checked often. Are you in any pain right now?"

"Not really...good drugs." She swallowed convulsively at the pain in her throat, which made her grimace further.

The nurse showed up with the ice chips. "Suck slowly on those, dear.

"There's a note on your chart that your family is still here, so I'm going to let you see them now, but only a couple for a few minutes. I want you to get lots of rest, Bethany," Dr. Solomon said.

She nodded again, feeling too tired to try running off, anyway. The doctor and nurse left after drawing some samples for tests. Her eyes were drifting closed when there was a knock on her door.

"Mom?" Hope poked her head around the door.

She smiled a little and nodded for her to come in. "Hey."

The teen rushed in and tried to give her a hug without hurting her. "You look like hell," she teased.

"Ha, ha."

"And sound like a frog. Did the doctor say when you can come home?"

"Days. I—"

"Hate hospitals. I know. But your health is what matters. Sarah and Aspen are here, and Dad. He's pretty worried about you."

"Xane?"

"He's okay. Just a bad scrape on his arm. He talked to the police when you got here, so they know to search for that creep. So...since you're in here, does that mean I can stay home from school tomorrow?"

"Hope..."

The teen grinned unrepentantly. "Yeah, just checking. Should I send Dad in next?" she asked hopefully.

"Yes."

"Okay!" Hope said. She kissed her cheek, then hurried to call her father in. "Mike! You're next."

"You wanted to see me, love?"

"I did. Have a seat," she whispered.

"Would you rather write it down? Don't want you hurting yourself." He sat on the edge of the bed.

"Sorry...there's no...dinner tonight."

He squeezed the hand near his thigh. "No worries, love. We'll have other nights. You only need to focus on getting well. You almost died today. I don't care if he's human, Bethany. The police better find him before I do."

His protectiveness made her smile. She sucked on more ice chips before trying to talk again.

"Thanks for the sentiment, but don't get in trouble. Listen, Mike...I want you to watch after Hope while I'm in here, okay? She listens to you...and she needs someone who'll make sure she goes to school."

"Whatever you want as long as you take it easy. You don't need to worry. She had a right scare waiting for you to wake up today. We all did. I'm sure she'll be on her best behavior."

She coughed. "Yeah, right. At least she has a job to keep her occupied." She yawned, sleep coming whether she wanted it or not.

Mike brushed her hair back with a gentle hand. "Go ahead and sleep, love. I'll be around when you wake up.

"Promise?"

"Cross my heart. Sweet dreams, Bethany." He kissed her cheek, pleased when he saw the contented smile cross her face.

"Mm-hmm." Her body rhythms were soon slow and even as she fell into a restorative sleep.

He quietly slipped out and rejoined Hope in the hall.

"You should get something to eat, Dad. Knowing you, you raced down here without breakfast."

"Your mother's asleep. Any news from the cops?"

"Nope. So are you gonna eat something, or what? We have nothing else to do if she's asleep.

"Fine, if it'll get you to quit naggin' me."

****

"Niles." Aspen greeted him as he stepped off the elevator.

He was a tall, thin gentleman, and very English. "How is she? Is she awake? Will they let me look in on her?"

"Let's go talk to the nurses' station," Aspen suggested. "They said we could stay until eight o'clock, so I think it'll be okay."

"Hey, Hope, you want to get a bite to eat? Some fresh air?" Xane asked.

"You can pick up something, if you want. I'd rather stay here," she said. She didn't plan on leaving until the hospital kicked her out. She knew Mike would be here doing the same thing. Speaking of which, where had he run off?

"Sure, kiddo. We'll get some Chinese for everybody since it's closest."

Why did they have to pretend it was merely another day? She didn't expect everybody to go around in ashes and sackcloth, but they could at least be normal about the serious situation. For all Hope believed in the positive, she'd lived too long to think everything always turned out sunshine and roses. Her mother could still have health issues. They _didn't_ know for sure, yet, that she was going to be fine.

Look at what happened with her grandmother.

She sat down to wait again within sight of the room.

Niles came out a minute later and nodded to her before joining the others. No big surprise he didn't speak to her. He'd blamed her for derailing her mother's calling.

Niles was lousy with young people.

"Hey, love. What are you doing all on your lonesome?" Dad sat next to her.

"Niles arrived. They're talking down there. You know how it goes."

"That I do. Have you eaten dinner? Your mother wants me to make sure you get your three squares."

"Better late than never, huh? Xane's supposed to be going for Chinese food. Do you think they'll let me eat up here?"

"They let the patients eat, don't they? I don't think they'd deprive a skinny little girl of a meal, either."

"I'm not little."

He smiled. "True enough. I keep wishing you didn't have to grow up so fast. You know I'll look after you, right? If all this goes belly-up somehow?"

She smiled. "I know."

****

Corinne was glad to get home to her cozy little apartment. She toed off her shoes, put a cup of soup in the microwave to heat, and started running a bath while she finished undressing. Sinking into the hot water, she sighed in relief when her sore muscles started to unwind.

However, her mind wasn't so quick to follow. The day replayed in her head, from the quiet early morning, to the rare event of getting a trauma during the day, to finding out it was someone she knew, to having to tell a kid her mother was in serious condition, to waking up Mike with the news.

This kind of day was part of why she chose to do her residency so far from home. She could avoid having to tell someone she knew well that his or her loved one might not make it. Avoid emotional attachments while she was still learning.

She wasn't sure why she'd stayed away from Mike so long. Well, she hadn't completely stayed away. She peeked by the motel sometimes during the day when she knew he'd be sound asleep. And sometimes, she thought he might have come by the hospital to check on her, too, when she'd walk out at night and smell his brand of European cigarettes.

Now a month later, she could admit his refusal to open up had hurt her, even though it was his prerogative to not share. And seeing him today, looking like his world might fall apart if Bethany wasn't alright...well, she hadn't been prepared for that to hurt, too.

"Oh, this is not good..." she groaned, as realization struck.

She was falling for a friend.

For Mike.

She only got a few hours of sleep before she was paged back to the hospital.

"Someone beeped me?" she said, calling in.

"Dr. Larkin? Your patient from today...Bethany... There was a note on the chart to call you if something came up."

"What's her condition?" She rapidly got dressed.

"We had to put her on oxygen. She has fluid building up in her lungs."

"Alright, I'll be there in about ten minutes. Start her on antibiotics for pneumonia and page Dr. Solomon. He's in charge of her case."

"Yes, ma'am."

Crap. Wasn't this woman supposed to have healing powers or something? Dammit! It was like her body wanted to fight them every time they fixed something.

The drive to the hospital was faster than she should've gone.

"Who laid the bed flat?" she barked at the nurse trailing her. She grabbed the remote and elevated Bethany's head a few degrees.

"I did, ma'am. The patient complained she couldn't sleep sitting up."

"So you put the bed down without consulting her chart? Nurse..."

"Melody. I-I'm a temp."

" _Wonderful._ You're a _temp_. Well, _Melody_ , you've probably given this patient pneumonia from all the fluid backed up in her lungs, and we'll be lucky if you haven't killed her! Go get your supervisor. As far as I'm concerned, you're fired."

The young nurse practically wet herself in fear before scampering out of the room.

"I'm sorry, Bethany. I hope you can fight your way through this," she muttered while she updated the chart and checked medications. Hopefully, the woman would get through the night without having to be intubated.

Having to wait, she sat down and watched until Dr. Solomon arrived.

"You've been pretty dedicated to this one patient, Dr. Larkin."

"A good friend of mine is in love with her. I owe it to him to do my best."

"I see...You should go home, get back to bed. You look like hell and nothing's going to change that can't be handled without you."

"Is that a suggestion, or an order from a superior?"

"Whatever it takes to get you to go home."

She sighed and pushed herself up. "Yes, sir. I'm sorry you had to be called out of your bed, too."

"Perk of the job, Dr. Larkin. Get some sleep. This place will need you tomorrow."

She rubbed her tired, gritty eyes.

Chapter Fifty-Three

"I'm not going to school today! We don't even know if Mom's out of the woods, yet," Hope said, facing down Dad in the morning.

"Love, the hospital would've called if something was wrong. You can put in your six hours of class time before you go back to see her."

"What if something sudden happens, like with Grandma, and I'm not there. How can I live with that?"

He splayed his arms out. "You think I don't worry about it, too? Look, playing all the 'what-ifs' isn't going to do any of us a lot of good, and you know it. Your mother wanted you to keep going to school, so you're going to school!"

"Oh, so since she says it, it's law? Screw that! My teachers will understand. Missing _one day_ isn't going to make me flunk!"

He got in her face. "You're going if I have to drag you by your hair to get you there. Now, Sarah will be here any minute. Get your skinny ass down the hall, grab a muffin, and _go to school._ "

He had the look she knew all too well that said he wasn't budging, or making idle threats.

She glared at him a final time, grabbed her backpack in a huff, and stomped down the hall as loud as she could.

Slammed the front door hard enough to rattle the windows, too, for good measure.

Hope was the first back to the hospital, since she got out of school at 2:30.

She signed the book, put on her visitor's sticker, and headed for Bethany's room.

She was unpleasantly surprised to find her mother still asleep and with a breathing mask on her face. She paged a nurse and waited for an explanation.

_This isn't right. This isn't good._

She paced the small room. Her mother should be complaining about the bad food by now, not lying there so still.

There was a knock on the door, before a doctor came in. "You're related? I'm Dr. Janoff."

"You're not one of her doctors."

"I'm on-duty on this floor, so for now, I am. Please, have a seat..."

"Hope."

Dr. Janoff picked up the chart. "Well, Hope, she developed a little fluid in her lungs overnight, accompanied by a mild infection, so we're giving her oxygen to help her breathe more easily, and antibiotics. This isn't that uncommon after major surgery, so I don't want you to be alarmed."

"But, why isn't she awake, at least?"

"She has slipped into a mild coma. It's her body's way of conserving energy while it fights off the infection. The faster that happens, the faster she'll wake up again."

"She _will_ wake up, though, right?"

He flipped through the chart. "She seems to be responding well to treatment so far. I'm sure it's only a matter of time."

"She can hear me, still, right? That's what they always say about coma patients on TV."

"She can. Tell her anything you like. The voices of loved ones are often therapeutic. Now, unless you have any other questions, I have other patients to see."

"No...go ahead. I want to be alone with her."

He nodded, and left quietly.

Hope stayed until Xane showed up.

She still had to head home before dark if she was going to walk.

At least her boss understood about letting her have this week off. And her teachers weren't pushing for homework, either. She had until Monday to finish what was normally due Friday. So, walking along, she wasn't in any rush, and pondered her destination, wondering if she should look for her father. Looking up at the sky, she figured he was probably still at the house, and turned her feet in that direction.

His voice rang out as soon as she closed the front door. "Hope?"

"It's me. Hey, do you think I should open these bills? I don't want to lose the power while Mom's in the hospital." She held one up that said _Late Notice_ on the front.

"Did you stop to see her? If not, you better have a damn good excuse for being so late."

She rolled her eyes. "Geesh, get a grip, Hall Monitor. Of course, I went to the hospital. I came home when Xane showed up."

She continued sifting through the mail, tossing the ads in the recycling bin.

"And? Did you talk to her?"

She sat down wearily on a stool and looked up at him. "No, Dad. She's not talking right now. She's in a coma. And I'm trying to deal by focusing on the doctor saying it's only temporary, okay, so please don't freak."

"A coma?" he whispered, dropping onto the seat across from her.

"More like deep, restorative sleep is how he made it sound. She's fighting off a mild infection. They're giving her all the drugs and stuff for it, I guess. I mean, she just had big-time surgery. We can't expect her to be up ready to kick ass, right?" Maybe she should have let him find out when he went to see Mom tonight. He looked scared. "Dad, hey...it's not the end of the world, okay? Mom's going to get through this."

Someone knocked.

"Sit tight. I'm going to get that." Hope opened the door to find two policemen standing there. "Uh, hi. Can I help you?"

"Do you live here, miss?"

"Yes. Bethany's my mother. Is this about the guy that shot her?"

He nodded. "We caught the suspect at his mother's house today. We wanted to let you folks know you're safer now. How is your mother?"

"Fighting for her life, but getting better. I hope you prosecute that bastard to the fullest extent you can manage."

"Oh, he's going away for a long time. Longtime gang member. In searching the house, we found a diary where he admitted killing another woman. That, plus armed robbery and attempted murder charges...well, he'll get what's coming to him."

Hope grinned. "That's the best news I've heard all day. Thank you, officers."

"Have a good day, miss. Keep indoors at night, now."

"Always do! Bye!" She shut the door and turned around, beaming. "Did you hear that, Dad?"

"Yeah...it's pretty good news. I hope they decide to fry the bastard. A quick death is too good for 'im."

"You want breakfast?"

"I ate before you got home. Couldn't sleep well..." Mike admitted.

Hope's gaze turned compassionate. "She's awfully good at worrying people, huh?"

"Love, you have no idea."

****

Another day, and then another where Bethany was breathing better and had a normal temperature, but still did not wake.

Niles was starting to make rumblings of bringing in a specialist.

Aspen was contemplating a spell to contact Bethany's mind.

Sarah suggested a healing charm, which was really just a prayer to a goddess that might help. Hope was okay with that, but she didn't want anyone poking at her mother or invading her privacy.

Three whole days with his love in the hospital (not counting the morning she was admitted) had Mike in a nervous tizzy. With another night passing without his Sleeping Beauty waking up, he was considering the Prince routine and laying a good one on her.

And possibly that he was really low on sleep.

Corinne found him in Bethany's room around 3:00AM. "Visiting hours ended at eight, you know."

"I'll only sneak back in again."

"No change?"

"None." He sighed. "There's no reason she shouldn't be awake already."

"Maybe this is her version of a vacation."

He smiled, but there was no humor in it. "Maybe. Bethany has a history of avoiding."

"I see."

"Aspen walked in her mind before. Lights were on with nobody home. She gave up. Once we got her back, the death wish was plain as day in her eyes. She was ready for it."

"She's not dying now, Mike. Her body is healing every day."

"And it's an empty shell without her _in it_. If she doesn't want to come back, there's nothing we can do." He sounded so resigned.

Corinne walked over and made him look at her. "Hey, the Bethany I met was trying to live, okay? She has you to come back to, and Hope. Plans got interrupted the day she was shot, yeah?"

"Yeah...how did you know?"

"Because that's what always happens. And if Bethany hadn't any plans in her life that day at all, then it would have been her hand on the trigger. She wouldn't have been doing normal things like going out with friends or whatever. Yeah, she'll wake up on her time, but she's _going_ to wake up. So, stop being so mopey and start giving her some incentive."

"Like what?"

She shrugged. "You're the one who knows her. Try to sleep today, alright?"

"Okay."

Another day passed, and the group started thinking about supernatural causes. They assembled around the table in The Curiosity Shoppe.

"Maybe someone should talk to the shooter," Aija suggested.

"I don't think he's casting spells in jail, honey."

"No, but he could make a wish or ask for a curse. You only need to know the right demon to call on."

"Well, that can't be that many, right?" Aspen said.

"Try over two thousand that can cross into this dimension," Niles said.

"Oh."

"So, who's making the wanker talk?" Michael asked from his perch on the stairs.

"You're all being stupid!" Hope cried. "Mom's not awake because she doesn't want to _be_ here!" She stormed out, the bell tinkling angrily when she slammed the door.

"I'll make sure she gets home," Sarah said.

"She's right, you know," Aija said. "None of us want to acknowledge it, but we've all seen it. Bethany's been looking for a way out since her mother passed. The bullets merely gave her the excuse."

"I still say we look at the supernatural," Aspen said. "She was getting better."

"Yes, it can't really have been that bad, Aija. Bethany would have called me," Niles said.

Michael snorted in response and decided to leave before he gave away anything Bethany would want to tell the old man herself.

They'd always blinded themselves to what was right before their noses. Why should now be any different? Just like The Agency.

He set out on the nightly hunt. Hit all the cemeteries, shake down contacts for information, then go spend the rest of the night with Bethany.

It wasn't the most exciting life, but he would talk to her, and make sure she was safe from any monsters that might want to take advantage of her weakness. Then, head back to the house before sunrise, catch a nap until he heard Hope puttering around, and make sure she got off to school. Collapse for the rest of the day, and lather, rinse, repeat.

Something had to change.

****

Two days later...

"I've decided to take Bethany back to England with me. The Agency has a private facility where she will get the best care, including research for any mystical causes," Niles declared.

"You really think that's necessary? What about Hope?" Xane asked.

"I think it is. I have more resources in London and a coven to call upon. With all luck, we'll be back in a couple of weeks at the most. You all can watch the girl until school is out."

"Niles, do you mind if I come? I feel guilty for not being there that morning, and I want to help. Maybe I can learn some things, too," Aspen said.

"If you can take direction and not alter any spells, I'd be glad to have your assistance."

"Oh, I'm much more focused now! Sarah's helped me find my center. I didn't understand the need for balance before, but now I do. I only want to help."

"Very well. I'm going to make some calls. If you'll excuse me." Niles disappeared into the office of the shop.

"I don't think Hope's going to like being separated from her mother," Xane said.

"Well, she doesn't really have a choice. Bethany would kill us if Hope doesn't finish the year out. She can always come to London after finals if we're not back, yet."

Chapter Fifty-Four

"You're WHAT?" Hope bellowed.

"Taking Bethany to England for more expert care. It's all been arranged. My dear, it's only temporary," Niles said.

"You're stealing my mother away, to _The Agency_ , and I'm supposed to be _happy_ about it?"

"It's for the best, dear. Bethany's condition goes beyond the medical. We have the best experts on Earth. This is her best chance of making a full recovery."

"Fine, then I'm coming along."

"No, you have a school semester to finish. This is non-negotiable. You're staying here until school is out for the summer."

She crossed her arms over her breasts. "And if Mom's not back by then?"

"Then we'll work out other arrangements. The time will pass by before you know it. I have a plane to catch. Aspen, I'll see you soon."

Niles stepped out of the way to allow the orderlies to wheel Bethany's bed out of the room. A private ambulance had been hired to take them to the airport to meet up with the jet.

"I can't believe you're not even giving me time to say goodbye!" Hope cried. "Mom's going to be so pissed when she wakes up. I hope she kicks your ass!"

She took off after the orderlies, determined to walk with her mother out of the hospital.

Then went to find her father.

A sobbing teenager landed on Mike's chest. "Love? What's wrong?"

"Mom's gone. He took her."

"Gone? Who took her? Hope, what happened?"

"Niles...he took her to London to some...I hate him! I do..." She curled up against him as he sat up. "She's going to be pissed, you know? Waking up in another country...he said I have to stay in school. How can he do this?"

"The Agency has power of attorney. Has the plane left yet?"

She nodded. "Uh-huh...they were going right away." Her voice turned spiteful. "Aspen's going, too. Sees it as some kind of learning opportunity. Why couldn't they leave us alone?"

He stroked her hair. "We'll make do here, okay? And if I have to, I'll mount a rescue mission and take you and your mother far away. Deal?"

"Okay." She sniffled. "Sorry for getting your chest all wet."

Chuckling, he ruffled her locks. "Just skin, love. A little saltwater won't hurt."

"Good. You're kinda comfy."

They sat that way comforting each other until the sun set and both of their tummies were rumbling for food.

Sarah greeted them with a soft smile and hugged Hope.

For the next few weeks, they would be a team.

Chapter Fifty-Five

Corinne was surprised to find Bethany's room empty when she checked in the next day. She flagged down a nurse. "Was this woman discharged?"

"Uh, yes, ma'am. She's been transferred to another facility. I hope they can find out what's wrong with the poor girl."

"Thanks, Lettie." _This is odd._

Curious, she decided to hunt down Mike once her shift was over.

It was obvious he hadn't slept at the motel in days.

She tried the house next.

"Hi. Dr. Larkin, right?" Sarah said when she answered the door.

"Good memory. I'm looking for Mike, actually."

Sarah moved aside. "He's in the dining room with Hope."

Mike looked up in surprise. "Hey, Doc. What's the occasion?"

"Bethany's room is empty."

His lips thinned. "Ah, that. Her old mentor decided she'd get better care in London. Shipped her off yesterday afternoon."

"Mentor?"

"Her guide. Academic."

"Oh. He had legal consent?"

"When The Agency makes it that way."

"I guess you could say we're not exactly fans," Sarah put more gently. The other two snorted in unison.

Corinne took it in stride. "Uh...huh. Okay. So, now what? You wait for him to bring her home?"

"For now. Hope has school to finish, and bills still need to be paid." He got up from the table to let Hope finish her homework. The ladies joined him in the living room. "It's been a rough week, but she's hanging in there. Kid's had to grow up too fast in her young life."

"At least she has people watching out for her," Corinne said.

"Have you lived here long?" Sarah asked.

"A little less than two years. I came up to work at the hospital. I'm originally from San Diego."

"I moved here for the university. How did you meet Mike?" Sarah liked the aura of the doctor.

"Let's just say Doc lent me a hand. If you ladies don't mind, I need to go kill some nasties," Mike said. He nodded politely in farewell, grabbed his coat, and left.

"Kill what?"

"Pests," Sarah said.

"Oh. I fixed him up after he got beaten up," Corinne said quietly. "The poor guy could hardly see. He's not too proud of needing the help home."

"That sounds like Mike. He likes to pretend he doesn't have any softness inside. I pretend I haven't seen it, but we both know, and anyone seeing him with Hope can tell you it's obvious. Would you like to stay for dinner? He'll probably be gone for a few hours."

"I don't have any other plans. Do you need any help?"

"Nah, I'm heating up a casserole from last night. I'm a vegetarian, but Hope usually pours meat sauce over it," Sarah said, winking at the teen.

"That sounds fine. Normally, it's only me, so I'm either grabbing fast food or microwaving something."

"So, how come you didn't come visit Mike for a while?" Hope asked.

"Hope, don't be nosy," Sarah said.

Corinne was caught off guard. "How do you know I didn't?"

"'Cause he stopped mentioning you, and Dad's a motor mouth."

_He talked about me?_ "Just took different paths for a while. Life happens that way when you get older. I really don't know him _that_ well from only a couple months."

"I'm sure your hours make it hard to socialize," Sarah said.

"Very true. It changes every week. They like to make it hard on us first-years. Silverware?"

"That drawer. Hope, could you get some glasses, please?"

"Sure. Well, at least the food's better when Bethany's not here," she quipped. "My mother is scary in a kitchen. It's funny—she kind of freaks out faced with normal tasks. You ask her to cook or drive, and she becomes a complete spaz. Grandma and Grandpa spoiled her." Hope set the glasses on the counter and got a soda out of the fridge for herself. "Dad's not too bad at it, though."

"He cooks?"

She nodded. "Simple things, like grilled cheese sandwiches or pasta. I think he's spent a lot of time watching cooking shows. It's amazing what weird stuff he'll remember. Don't let him season stuff for you, though."

"Oh, gosh, I remember that! _Way_ too many hot peppers." Sarah chuckled.

Hope giggled at the memory. "See, Dad got the burr up his butt last summer to make tacos...and it was supposed to be, like, a _pinch_ of cayenne for the whole batch, right? Well...he samples it, doesn't taste the spice, and keeps stirring it into the meat until he can!"

"Xane's face was so red! He looked like he would either suffocate—"

"Or explode! He yelled at Dad that he did it on purpose...but we just laughed. It was the first time he'd really gotten me to laugh since...Well, I really needed it."

"He is quite a character," Corinne said.

It was easy to like these two, and the evening gave her more insight into Mike, as well. Making emotional contacts seemed unavoidable now, so she was going to deal with it. She knew her co-workers thought her nice, but detached, and that was fine...but if she was going to be honest, she missed having girlfriends around.

They were a luxury she hadn't afforded herself since high school, not having the time in college due to the pursuit of high scores. If she wanted to graduate in four years, there was no time to socialize.

So, when Sarah said she could drop by for dinner any time, she didn't hesitate to say she would.

****

Niles called once to say Bethany made the flight over safely and was resting comfortably in the sanatorium, and then he sent letters to note her progress.

They got letters from Aspen about how excited she was to study, what new spells she was learning, and what book she'd read today for Bethany-research.

At her father's request, Hope cut back her hours at the mall to only two days a week. She was keeping more money, anyway, since she didn't have to buy her own food anymore.

Corinne came over on the nights she wasn't working, too. Sarah and the doctor had started an on-going discussion about alternative medicine with herbs and roots and their specific uses.

Mike spent longer and longer out every night, taking out his frustration on the demon populace. Sometimes he slept at his motel, sometimes at the house. He paid the bills for the month (the girls didn't ask where the money came from), and could only reliably be found when it was time to check Hope's homework or make sure she was studying for her finals.

Two weeks gone by, and Mike wasn't sleeping well.

Three weeks, and he was starting to lose weight and color.

By the fourth, Corinne decided it was intervention time.

She found him in his room, looking disheveled, unwashed, and bony. He hadn't even undressed to go to bed, just taken his boots off and fallen wherever he could land. She shook her head, grabbed a wet sponge from the kitchen, and went down to wake him.

"Mike! Get up and stop wallowing. You smell like a distillery and look like hell."

"Good evening to you, too, Doc," he grumbled, turning his head to the side, but still face down.

"Come on, get up. I have food for you."

He rolled over, scowling. "Fine...I don't need your doctoring, you know."

She arched a brow. "Really? Because you're obviously not eating or bathing."

Mike sniffed his shirt and wrinkled up his nose, then shrugged. "It's a lifestyle choice."

"Bullshit. You're wallowing because your honey's not here. Would she want you to do this to yourself? Do you think it sets a good example for Hope?" Corinne thrust the mug of coffee at him. "Drink. Then you're going in the shower, even if it's clothed."

He took the mug, but didn't drink. "You this bitchy with all your patients?"

"When it's the only thing that'll get through their thick skulls, yes! _Drink_."

He grumbled unintelligibly and lifted the mug to his mouth, gulping it down in almost one pass.

"Now, shower, and then you're drinking another."

"What's the sponge for?"

"Just in case you wouldn't wake up from me yelling at you. _Up, now_."

"You know, all this ordering about would be more of a turn-on if you had a whip." He shuffled toward the shower.

"I'll think about that next time if I have to do this again."

Chapter Fifty-Six

The phone rang on Hope's first day of summer vacation in June. "Atherton etcetera residence."

"Etcetera?" The voice on the other end chuckled.

"Mom?" she whispered.

"Hey, Hope."

"Oh my God... we were beginning to think you'd never wake up! When are you coming home?" Hope bounced on her toes.

"Well...are they looking after you well? What were your grades from finals?"

"They haven't come in the mail, yet, but I felt pretty good about them. So? Are you okay?"

"Physically, yeah. Mentally...there were a lot of weird dreams. I woke up, well, yesterday, for me, so I haven't had much time to sort it all out. You know Niles...he had to have a doctor come out here, and a seer...he worries worse than Mom did." Her mother paused. "Hope...it's so peaceful here, and...I need some time, okay? Will you be okay there a while longer?"

"Yeah, I guess...Sarah cooks, and Dad's here, too. And Corinne comes by a couple times a week for dinner and movies. Xane took me to school, of course, but we're out, now, so I'm getting more hours at my job again. I went shopping this morning and got a new bathing suit, and some jeans, and some cute tops. Oh, and these really cute sandals! And I got you something, too. I guess I can send it now you're awake. Dad really misses you, Mom. He's been going kind of crazy."

"I can imagine. Tell him I'm okay, okay? I just need some time, while I can take it, and Niles and I need to reconnect, too. He's even encouraging me to stay at the sanatorium for a while, so I know he must have been worried. What kind of guide gives their paladin time off, huh?"

"I don't know, but if this is what you really need—"

"It is. It's best for everyone, not just me. Can you trust me on that, Hope?"

"You're not giving me much choice."

"I'm sorry. I know this has to have been rough on you. Say hi to everyone for me. I need to go. Niles will kill me if I run up too much of a bill. Love you."

"Love you, too."

_Click_.

Hope set the phone back on its cradle, not sure how to feel. Or which feeling to feel first. It was so confusing! She was glad Bethany was okay, mad at her mother for taking a vacation without her, sad she couldn't be there when her mother woke up, and worried about how Dad would take the news, and on and on...

It wasn't fair.

Well, at least her mother sounded more life-like. And even further, that she cared. It was progress, even if it was on the other side of the world.

She called a meeting of friends to tell them the news all at once.

"So she's not coming back."

"Not right away. She's taking recuperation time since she's already in England," Hope said.

"What if a supernatural problem pops up?"

"Dad can handle it. I don't have all the answers, Xane. I'm telling you guys what she told me."

"Did she mention Aspen?"

"Nope, just Niles. Sorry."

"We should take a trip, too, Xane. Maybe to Aruba, or the Bahamas. Cuba used to be fun, once upon a time," Aija said.

"We can't afford that," Xane said.

"Don't you think my mother's done enough for the world that she's earned a little time off? No one said she's going to be gone the whole summer. It's still June."

"Skipping off for months is a Bethany specialty. I'm just saying, we should be prepared in case all Hell breaks loose," he countered.

"Whatever. No one's asking you to patrol, Xane. Dad's been handling it fine all on his own."

"He has a point, much as I'm loath to admit it," Mike said.

"I can help," Aija said.

"I-I guess," Sarah said.

"I have confidence in your skills. Do the best you can."

"Well, if that's everything, I need to be at work at 5:00AM," Xane said, getting up.

"Yeah, I'm done," Hope said. She started for her room.

"Not so fast, love. You have chores to finish."

" _Dad..._ "

"You're grandmother didn't raise you to keep a dirty house, and Sarah shouldn't have to do it all. You don't have homework as an excuse anymore, so get your butt in gear and pick up a vacuum or something."

"Yes, _sir_."

Sarah grinned at Mike as she carried the dirty dishes into the kitchen.

****

Corinne pulled up to the house. She saw the two ladies through the windows, so she figured Mike was in his usual after-dinner spot. She took a moment to admire him in the summer moonlight where he sat on the back porch steps, smoking a cigarette and gazing up at the stars.

"Enjoying the night air, or moping?" she teased, sitting next to him.

"I don't mope. Just thinking." He took a final drag on the cigarette, then ground it out with his boot.

"Uh-huh...so, what are you 'thinkin'' about?" she asked, nudging him with her shoulder.

"Bethany called Hope today," Mike said, emotionless.

"Well, that's great! Isn't it?" She grew concerned that he wasn't smiling over the news.

"She doesn't want to come home, yet. Decided to take advantage of the setting and have her self a vacation." He stared out into the darkness.

"Ah, I see...and you're out here pouting because she didn't ask you to join her, right? Mike...you can't hang your entire world on one girl. It isn't healthy, for either of you. You've gotta start living your life again."

"I do plenty," he protested, getting up to leave.

Corinne stepped in his path.

"Mike, I worry about you, okay? Your entire mood has been wrapped up in what Bethany is or isn't doing for months now, and...I miss you."

"I'm right here, not hard to find, Doc," he said, exasperated.

"No, I've missed _you_ ," she said, poking his chest. "The Mike who watches old movies, and laughs, and argues about politics with me. The Mike who bothered to have fun. The one who was real. What do _you_ want for your life, huh? Not what anyone else says you should, but _you_...what kind of life will make you happy? I think you started on that path the night I patched you up, but you forgot it again."

"I don't know, okay!" he yelled. "Practically everything I've done for years has been about some woman or another, so I don't know...I don't know how else to be, Doc. If you're the great expert, then you tell me."

She stepped forward, placing her hands on his shoulders. "Oh, Mike...that's not what I'm here for. You're a smart, creative man. I don't want to see you limit yourself to being Bethany's lapdog. You're so much more than that. How about trying to show Hope what's out there this summer? That wouldn't be so hard, right?"

"No...and the girl needs to keep her mind off missing her mother."

"Exactly, so between everybody, we should come up with some fun stuff. Nothing too extravagant, of course, but away. We all need some time out of this town, don't you think?"

"Understatement of the year. Sorry for snapping."

Corinne smiled indulgently. "You're stressed. I get it. But you don't have to bottle it all up, okay? I'm here, and Sarah will listen, too, if you give her a chance."

His head dropped, and he scuffed his boot in the dirt. "Yeah, I know. It's not a habit that comes easy for me, not since my mum."

"You'll have to tell me about her some day."

His eyes clouded over with some long-ago memory. "Perhaps."

"Gonna come in?" she asked, climbing the steps. She saw Sarah and Hope moving away from the curtains.

He shook his head. "Got patrol. Make sure Sarah locks up for the night. I'll probably crash at my room."

"Okay. Goodnight, Mike."

He nodded, melded into the shadows, and disappeared.

"Don't you two have better things to do than eavesdrop?" Corinne asked as she entered the house. She turned the deadbolt on the back door.

"Nope! It's summer, now, and I'm bored," Hope said, grinning unrepentantly.

"I only looked out there when I heard Mike yell. Never know when the house might be attacked," said Sarah, busying herself with drying the dishes. "We've tried telling Hope not to snoop, but it's never sunk in, so I've given up."

"Well, I don't eavesdrop on Xane and Aija anymore. Ewww!"

"I'll bet. So, I heard Bethany called?" Corinne asked.

Hope's face fell. "Yeah, she did. She says she's okay physically, but she wants some time with Niles, and to rest, or something. She didn't say how long she'd be; only that The Agency's sanatorium was a peaceful place." Her face darkened while she thought about it. "Personally, I don't think she's coming back."

"Of course she will! Your mother loves you," Sarah said.

"She does, but she loves not being here more. You didn't hear her voice, Sarah, how she sounded so relieved to wake up not here. She barely even asked how things have been going! And if she lets Niles teach her stuff, he's not going to make her come back, either. She gets to pretend she's a traditional paladin with no attachments, and he gets to make up for leaving. You'll see I'm right, Sarah. It's going to be months, if she ever comes back at all." Hope finished her piece, then ran, loudly shutting her bedroom door.

"Poor kid," Corinne said.

"Yeah, and she's too old for us to lie to and say it's all going to be okay. I fear she's right..." She shook her head sadly.

"I suggested to Mike we try to get Hope out for some fun over the summer. Day trips or something. Anything that gets her out of the house."

"I think that's a good idea. Care to watch a movie? I can make popcorn." Sarah grabbed a bag to toss in the microwave.

"Sure. I have the next two days off, so no bedtime."

The next day, Corinne stopped by Mike's wearing a big grin.

"Mike! I've got good news. You won't believe who called me today. This is perfect timing!"

"Yay. Can it wait a few hours until I'm awake?" he mumbled, pulling the covers over his head.

She pulled them back. "No, silly! So, my dad calls, and guess who he wants to house sit?"

"Lorne Green."

"Ha, ha. Anyway, he's going away for a week, wants me to watch the house, and doesn't mind if I have a friend or two over to keep me company."

"That's great, love. Have fun," he muttered, and tried to pull the covers over his head again.

" _Mike_. The house is down in _San Diego_. We can give Hope her vacation."

"Good idea, have fun. I'm going back to sleep." He burrowed down under the comforter.

"Well, I was going to invite you along, too, but if you really want to stay here by yourself for a week..."

He sighed, and uncovered his head. "Does he keep good booze?"

"Not that I know of."

"Bah. Take Sarah, then."

Corinne rolled her eyes. "I'm leaving on Sunday if you change your mind." She tugged on the covers once more just to bug him, then left to tell the good news to the girls.

Hope's squeal was ear-splitting.

"You can come, Sarah, can't you?" Hope pleaded, bordering on whining.

"I'll have to check with my boss. I don't normally get vacation time," she said.

"Well, room and board are covered, if it makes a difference. Even if it's only the two of us, Hope, I promise we'll have a good time."

"I'll do my best, okay?" Sarah promised.

"It's cool. I know you can't always get out of responsibilities." She turned to Corinne. "So, we leave on Sunday? What time? How long will it take to get there? What should I bring? Did you ask Dad?"

"Slow down. Uh...yes, in the morning, about two hours and change, just casual stuff, and yes, but I don't know if he'll come. That answer everything?"

"Um, yeah. Will there be any cute boys around?" Hope asked.

She and Sarah grinned. "I have no idea. The house is by the beach, though."

"Ooo, what's it like? Is it big? Is it pretty? How close to the beach?"

Hope kept firing off questions.

Corinne's eyes widened.

She looked to Sarah, who stifled a giggle. "Good luck with that." She grabbed her purse and left to run some errands.

" _Hope._ Give me a chance to answer each question, okay? To sum it up, the house is fairly good size, pretty nice, and close enough to the beach to walk there. I haven't been there in a couple years. It's just my father there, now, so there are three guest bedrooms for the taking. If Mike comes, he'll have to take a couch, or two of us will have to double up. Oh, and I need to feed the dogs. They're the reason my dad wants someone to stay at the house. My sister is at college."

"I always wanted a dog. Bethany said it would get eaten. How old is your sister?"

"Twenty. She's studying to be a teacher. My father got remarried two years after divorcing my mother. He gets to say his daughter is a doctor, and I visit on Thanksgiving and Christmas."

"I get cards from Grandpa's secretary. You can tell because the writing is different than his signature. But, at least there's money with them. He's probably the poster child for 'mid-life crisis' by now."

Poor kid. "When is your birthday?"

"In August. I'm one of the youngest in my class, which makes me one of the last to do anything cool. I turn sixteen this year, but I doubt Mom will let me get my license, even though _she_ doesn't drive. It's so not fair."

"What's not fair, love?"

"Dad!" She pounced on him. "You're here early, and you missed Sarah. She just went to the store. I was telling Corinne how Bethany probably won't let me get my license after my birthday. I _can't_ be a worse driver than she is."

"Ah, give it a chance. I'm sure you can succeed at anything you put your mind to," he teased, eyes twinkling. "Nothing like a run to get the blood moving."

"Did somebody spike your hot chocolate today?" Hope asked.

"Nope. Pete dropped off the money he owed me, though. And...something for you. But you're going away this weekend, so you probably don't want it now." He kept his hands in his coat pockets.

" _Dad_... Gimme, please?" She started chasing him when he ran backward around the kitchen island. "You can't tease me with that and then not tell me!" They ran through the house, Mike always dodging out of her grasp at the last second.

They all knew she had no chance of catching him if he didn't want her to, but the game of pretend was fun for both.

He vaulted over the sofa, then stopped with his hands up. "Okay! Sit and I'll give you your present."

"Promise?" she asked dubiously, hands on hips.

"Scouts' honor. Sit."

Hope arranged herself comfortably on the sofa and held out her hands palms up.

"Close your eyes..."

"Dad!"

"Just close 'em."

She scowled and closed her eyes firmly, waiting. Something soft and fuzzy with a bit of weight landed on her palms. Her eyes flew open, and she squealed in delight. A tiny striped kitten with blue eyes blinked back at her, looking nervous.

"Oooh! Aren't you the cutest? Thank you, thank you, thank you! Ohhhh!" She cuddled the kitten close against her neck and cooed. "It's so soft! Is it a boy or a girl?"

"I didn't stop to ask the particulars. You can check out the smelly end on your own. You like it, then?" he asked hopefully.

"I love it! I've never had a pet of my own before. Such pretty deep blue eyes..." Her attention was solely on the kitten again.

He rolled his eyes at the predictability.

"You did good," Corinne said as Mike walked to the fridge to get a beer. "'Course, that kitten's going to need supplies and vet visits."

He sighed. "I know...but it's worth it to see her smile like that. And Bethany won't turn it out once it's been living here for weeks."

"Method to your madness."

He smirked. "Somethin' like that."

"Can I take the kitten with me, Corinne? It's too little to leave at home all alone," Hope called from the living room.

"Only if we're all going. My dad will kill me if his house ends up smelling like cat pee."

Mike looked apologetic. "Sorry, not the best timing, I know."

"Hey, it's a cool gift. Don't worry about it," she said.

Sarah couldn't come for the whole week, so she was going to follow Corinne down in her car. Mike still hadn't committed one way or another, so Corinne gave him the address and left it in his hands to show up on his own time. Since Sarah was going back home Monday evening, the kitten was shut in the bathroom with food and a litter box...and toys. He (as it turned out) was now named Tigger. It took them an extra hour to get Hope out the door because of her fussing over the little fur-ball.

Corinne took Hwy 5 into Orange County. As they got into San Diego proper, they left the freeway and wound through the streets to a gated community set above the ocean, and eventually parked in front of a beige two-story house with a perfectly landscaped front yard.

"You didn't tell me your dad was rich!"

Corinne shook her head. "He's just an accountant. Trust me, most of the money went into the house. My sister's at college on scholarships. Grab your stuff. I need to shut off the alarm as soon as I open the door." She went ahead while Hope emptied the trunk. She beckoned them in once it was safe. "Oh! Shoes off. Sorry. Why he insisted on light-colored carpet, I'll never know."

"Wow, it's pretty..." Hope said, looking around. Rich-colored sofas and dark wood furniture accompanied the cream carpet. The contrast was vibrant.

"The bedrooms are upstairs. Take your pick. The bathroom up there is huge, so I don't think we'll have a problem sharing. The kitchen is this way." The coloring was warmer in the kitchen, with honeyed cabinets and earth-toned tile.

Hope stopped at the windows facing the backyard. "He lives at the beach, and yet, has a pool?" she said, amazed. She couldn't stop staring at the miniature lagoon.

"Hey, never said he was practical. Cabinets and refrigerator are fully stocked, so eat whatever. Make yourselves at home. I need to reacquaint myself with the pooches."

"Ooo, I wanna see!" Hope said, and followed Corinne outside.

Sarah shook her head, chuckling, and took her bag upstairs to unpack.

Two large black Labradors were enclosed in a pen at the side of the property. They started barking, spinning and jumping excitedly on sight of the girls. "That's Max, and that's Bear. Don't let them sneak past you. They'll go straight for the pool, and the hair clogs the filter."

"How can you tell them apart?" the teen asked. "They're the same size."

"Max has the notch out of his left ear, and his voice is different. And Bear is actually heavier." Corinne quickly slipped inside the gate and held up her hands. "Hey, guys. I've got cookies!" The dogs sat down on their haunches and looked up expectantly. Bear wiggled. They took the large cookies and scurried off to their houses to lie down and chew.

"Wow, they're actually really well behaved."

"Yep, obedience classes and everything. If someone has a leash in hand, that means they get to go running on the beach. That's part of our duties for the week. Let's head back inside and unpack, okay? Then we can figure out what we'll do for the rest of the day."

Sarah had taken the first bedroom at the top of the stairs, so Hope took the middle one, and Corinne the last, which was also the biggest. It was formerly her sister's room. The bedrooms were much homier and more relaxed than the rest of the house, with soft colors and even softer bedding.

Hope smiled when she spotted the half-view of the ocean out her window. She put on a bathing suit under her tee and shorts just in case, then walked out to meet the other two. Sarah had changed into a long, flowing skirt. Corinne wasn't out, yet.

"Can we come in?" Sarah asked, knocking on the partially open door.

"Sure. I'm putting some stuff away. Nice view, eh?" The back wall was mostly one large picture window looking out at the sparkling sea.

"No fair! You knew this was here," Hope pouted.

"Finders keepers," the doctor teased. "You were ahead of me on the stairs, you know. You could have taken this one."

"Aw, phooey!"

They ended up having lunch and some leisurely shopping at Seaport Village for the afternoon and grilled dinner at the house in the evening. After dinner, the trio brought out some board games and played and giggled until Sarah got sleepy.

They decided to call it a night so they could get an early start in the morning, only Corinne found she had the same problem sleeping in a strange bed here as anywhere else she'd been away from home. She tossed and turned for an hour before saying, "screw it", and got up.

She changed into her bathing suit, grabbed a towel, and slipped out to the backyard after disengaging the alarm. Her father hadn't turned off the heater before leaving, so the pool was still warm. She chose the temperature she wanted, then dove in, powering across the length with long strokes.

Focusing on the rhythm of her body, counting when she should breathe, it became easy to block out all thoughts and lose herself in the exercise.

After twenty laps, she paused to catch her breath and hung on the wall and looked up at the moon and stars. She was deliciously warm from both the exercise and the heated water, it was the middle of the night, she was alone...it seemed to be the perfect opportunity for a little indulgence. She left the pieces of her suit on the deck next to her towel and slipped under the water again.

It was a complete surprise to discover she wasn't alone anymore when she stuck her head up out of the water at the opposite end of the pool. She squeaked and hid behind a fake boulder jutting out from the side.

"What are you doing here?" she hissed.

"You invited me, remember? Didn't expect a show when I arrived, though," Mike said, rocking on his heels and grinning. He arched a brow as his eyes glanced down at her discarded suit. "Swim in your birthday suit often, love?"

"No! I thought I'd be alone. Go away!"

He took a few steps around the deck toward her position to tease her. "Nah, I don't think I want to do that just yet."

This was torture! "Would you please go away? How did you get in the house, anyway?"

"Didn't come through the house. Heard the pump humming and came through the gate over there. Figured someone was up, but..." Mike leaned over, playing like he was trying to look around the boulder. "I don't see a spot where you can climb out over there, Doc. You're gonna have to come this way sooner or later."

"Later is fine! Like, when you're not _here._ "

He pulled a deck chair over and sat down, legs sprawled. "I like it out here. Nice night. Think I'll sit a spell."

" _Mike..._ " Corinne growled. "This is not funny!"

Sparkling eyes regarded her. "Oh, I think it's quite funny, Doc. Might be the most amusing situation _I've_ seen in a while."

"You are _evil._ I could call for Sarah, you know."

He nodded thoughtfully. "You could...but I don't think you will. If you wake poor Sarah, Hope's sure to follow, and then you have an embarrassing situation on your hands. But, then again, you might just want your towel more than your dignity...it's a toss-up."

He grinned when she pouted.

"I hate you right now," she said petulantly. "Please go away?"

"Getting cold?"

"A little..." The breeze had suddenly picked up.

He sighed, and stood up. "Very well. I'll go back out front and let you get out. Sure I can't get a peek?"

"Out!"

His rich laughter filled the night when he walked away.

Once Corinne saw him go around the corner of the house and heard the gate open, she quickly swam across the pool. The fiend had taken her suit, but at least he left the towel. She managed to get out without flashing anything indecent in case he was watching from the shadows.

For this, he could sleep in his car. She locked the back door, turned out the lights, then flipped him off out the front window before sneaking to bed.

Mike smiled, and shook his head.

Chapter Fifty-Seven

When Corinne woke up in the morning, she took pity on Mike and opened the garage door so he could drive into the dark. She walked outside to tap on the window and wake him up. He was sprawled uncomfortably in the back seat of the old cruiser. She could just make him out through the dirty windows.

"Hey, Mike, you can come in now," she said loudly, and heard his head hit the roof when he sat up suddenly.

"Bloody hell..."

"The garage is open. You can come in now," she repeated. Thinking he'd figure it out soon enough, she went back inside to make breakfast.

She set to work frying some eggs.

Mike came through the garage entrance a few minutes later with a duffel bag, looking thoroughly disheveled and sleepy.

"Good morning," she said brightly. "Where's my suit?"

"Hanging on a nail on the fence. Where can I sleep?"

"Sarah's not up, yet, so I guess you can take my bed. Don't let my eggs burn." Corinne jogged upstairs, made sure nothing personal was in plain sight, and hurried back. He leaned against the counter, falling asleep on his feet. "Go on up, Mike."

He grunted and shuffled off.

The smell of food soon brought Hope downstairs, and she sat down at the table when Corinne set an omelet out. "Good timing," she teased the teen.

"Mmm," was the answer as she dug in.

"Morning!" Sarah trilled, coming in with her usual good mood. "Did you both sleep well?"

"Mmm-mmph," Hope said. "That bed is sooo comfortable!"

"I slept well once I got to sleep. It always takes me a while in a strange place. What would you like to do today?"

"The zoo would be cool," the teen suggested.

Sarah nodded that it was okay with her.

"That'll work well, then. Mike can join us in the evening."

"Dad's here?" Hope squealed. She got up to go look for him.

"Hope, he's sleeping, remember? I don't think waking him up at eight o'clock in the morning is a good idea, sweetie," Sarah said.

She skidded to a stop. "Oh...yeah. Graveyard hours suck."

Armed with sunscreen and souvenir money, the three were soon on the road for the short drive to the San Diego Zoo. It was one of the most extensive zoological parks in the world; an all day experience to cover in entirety. Corinne left directions along with a note for Mike to join them if they weren't back by sunset. She had no idea if it would be his "cup of tea", but for Hope's sake, the offer had to be made.

"There's so much to see! Where do we start?" Hope asked.

"Wherever you want. There's the tram tour, or one of the shows, or we could just walk..."

"Ooo, a gift shop!"

Sarah and Corinne rolled their eyes when Hope dragged them into the store not ten feet from the entrance.

Keeping up with an excited teenage girl on her first trip out in quite a while was exhausting, and they were grateful when she got hungry and wanted to stop for lunch. Mike never called to say he was coming before they needed to head back so Sarah could drive home.

They found him in front of the TV watching football on one of the ESPN channels.

When Hope accompanied Sarah upstairs, Corinne cuffed him upside the back of the head.

"What the hell?" he squawked.

"Nice going," she hissed.

"What the bloody hell is your problem?"

"You're my problem! Hope was very disappointed you never showed up tonight," she whispered.

"Doc, I have no idea what you're talking about."

"Did you even _read_ the note in plain sight?"

" _What note_?" he growled.

Corinne rolled her eyes. "The one right on top of your bag. I left directions for you to meet us at the zoo. They have night exhibits."

She sighed in exasperation and stomped upstairs.

_I_ _knew_ _I should have called_...

Chapter Fifty-Eight

Michael

Hours Earlier

I kicked the door shut behind me and dropped the duffel bag on the floor, toeing off my boots and shrugging off my jacket. My clothes were left in a pile on the foot of the bed before I slid under the soft sheets and sighed in pleasure.

This was much better.

Pulling the covers over my head, I was surrounded in a dark cocoon of Corinne-scent, a mix of fruity hair products and spicy perfume. Where Bethany liked to bathe in scented concoctions, the doctor preferred a light touch of subtle scents. Before my love had made me treasure everything about Bethany, I'd often thought she layered it on a bit thick. Thought the dumb blonde either couldn't tell she was suffocating those around her, or didn't care.

But, that was before...

****

_Wonderful, a week of making it up to touchy females._

Corinne knew as well as anyone I was on autopilot until I'd had my first meal of the evening. Well, at least since sleep had become more elusive. Today was the first I slept all the way through in blissful, dreamless oblivion.

It was fully dark before I even started gaining awareness. Discovering I was alone in the house after filling my stomach, I had taken advantage of the peaceful quiet by flipping channels until I found the Man U game on.

"I changed the sheets, Mike, so you have a clean bed to sleep in for the rest of the week," Sarah said.

"Thanks, Sarah. Make sure you take people with you if you patrol, or even Pete. He's scarier than he looks. Call if you get in a bind."

She smiled at my thoughtfulness. "I will. We'll be fine, though. It's only five days. The town is quiet in summer. I'll, uh, call if there's any other news, too."

"This late, you can take the 5 Freeway all the way back," Corinne said. "It's shorter, and there won't be traffic."

Hope bounded down to hug her cousin. "Let me know how Tigger is doing, okay? He was probably scared today."

"I will. I'm sure he's fine, Hope. Well, enjoy, guys. I had a lot of fun. This was really nice." She hugged the girls again, then, on impulse, embraced me, too. "Bye."

Was that the first time Sarah had ever hugged me? Couldn't remember another.

She waved as she drove away.

Corinne closed the door and headed into the kitchen to make dinner. I followed after a moment of indecision. Heard Hope change the TV channel in the living room and inwardly cursed. The doctor ignored me while she began chopping vegetables.

"You gonna give me the cold shoulder all night?" Might as well be blunt.

"Maybe."

"You know, Hope doesn't seem upset. She's capable of the teenage tantrum if she wanted to throw one," I pointed out.

"And?" Still more chopping.

I put my hand on her wrist, stopping her actions with the knife. "Is this about last night? It was only a harmless prank. I didn't mean to offend your sensibilities."

She met my eyes, finally. "You didn't."

"Then, what's the problem?" I asked, brow furrowed in confusion.

Her face betrayed nothing. "I guess there isn't one. Can I have my hand back?"

I released it, sighing.

It was clear I wasn't going to get anywhere with her mood. I joined Hope in the living room, taking the remote and changing the channel back to the game.

Corinne served the meal, then went outside to tend to the dogs.

Chapter Fifty-Nine

Corinne stood in the dark, looking out over the cliff at the ocean. The sliver of moon visible reflected off the waves. The salt air was clean, with a gentle breeze coming from the water. Dad might've splurged to get this property, but the location was worth every penny.

Didn't hear Mike approach, but she sensed when he stopped behind her.

"I thought standing in the dark was my gig."

"No one said it was exclusive," she said, not turning around. She tensed for a moment when she felt his hands on her shoulders.

"What's wrong?" Mike asked, puzzled.

"Nothing," she sighed. "Ignore me."

"You're always trying to get me to share. I thought that was a two-way street." His breath on her neck when he spoke caused goose bumps to rise. His hands slid over her bare arms. "You're cold."

She stepped out of his touch. "I'm fine. I'll be back in, in a while."

She stepped off the edge to take the hidden staircase down to the little beach below.

Mike followed, not so easily dismissed. "What is with you today? What did I do that was so bad, huh?"

She whirled around on the narrow step. "Nothing! I just want to be alone for a while. Do you mind?"

"Yeah, I do. You jumped down my bleedin' throat tonight, then wouldn't be in the same room with me. Hope isn't even upset, so why is this bothering you so much?"

"I don't know. It just did. I promise it'll be better by morning, okay? Satisfied?"

She turned and continued jogging down the stairs.

Her foot broke through the wood plank, but she barely had time to gasp before she was hauled back against a firm chest when he caught her around the waist. If she'd tumbled down those stairs...

"Easy now...I've got you."

Her heart pounded like a timpani drum in her ears. She couldn't say what she was reacting to more, though—the near fall, or her proximity to him. They had very little room to maneuver, so he would have to start back up to the house first.

"That was...interesting," she panted, looking down at the rocks that lined the beach.

"Are you alright?" Mike kept hold of her where he leaned against the cliff wall so they could both stand on the step.

"Yeah. Good catch."

He chuckled, sending vibrations through her back. "You go first, in case I need to catch you again."

"Okay..." Corinne started back the way they came, stepping lightly and quickly on each step. Getting up to solid ground, she plopped onto the grass and rolled onto her back. "Ahhh, Mother Earth."

He laughed. "That'll teach you to run away from me," he teased.

"I wasn't running! I only wanted to be left alone," she said. "You weren't letting me do that up here."

"So, almost plunging to the depths was my fault?"

"Yep," she said, popping the 'p'.

He shook his head. "Crazy woman. Get up, before Hope comes lookin' for us." He extended his hand to help her stand.

"Yeah, yeah..."

They got back inside to find Hope engrossed in a movie.

"Oh, she's _real_ worried," she muttered.

No matter. They could do whatever they wanted. She was going to bed.

Except he was following her upstairs. "Where are you going, Doc?"

"To bed. It's been a long day."

"This early?"

"Yeah, Mike. Good night."

She closed the bedroom door firmly in his face and locked it. Closing her eyes as she leaned against the door, she let the strong façade fade away, and a single tear coursed from each eye down her cheeks.

A slight brush with death was upsetting.

Being so close to the man you wanted was even more unsettling. _Get a grip! He's off limits, a friend...and he loves someone else._

She needed to focus on making the week fun for Hope, and acting normal. Mike would chalk up her mood swing to a female thing and that would be the end of it.

She changed into pajamas and slipped into bed, only to notice her pillow now smelled like him. _Gee, this'll lead to fun dreams_ , she thought sarcastically.

****

"What are you watching, love?"

"I don't know. It looks like something Grandma would have watched, though. The people are familiar." Hope turned to her father. "Where's Corinne?"

"She went to bed. Did you run her and Sarah all over town?" He sprawled onto the loveseat adjacent to the sofa, where she sat.

"Just around the zoo. The tiger exhibit was really cool. They can actually come all the way down to the glass. That's a really big cat in person! And we saw pandas and polar bears and snakes and...well, I took lots of pictures. And went kinda nuts at the gift shops. You shoulda seen it. I want to go to the Wild Animal Park and Sea World, too. Have you ever touched a dolphin, Dad?"

"Can't say I have."

"They say it's like wet rubber." The phone rang. "Oh! That should be Sarah." She scrambled to pick up the phone, leaving him with the remote.

****

Corinne stayed in bed until she couldn't stand being still any longer. No one had knocked, yet, so either Hope was still asleep, too, or had found something to do on her own.

She found Mike asleep on the couch in front of the TV, the set still on. He didn't stir when she turned it off, so she continued into the backyard to feed the dogs.

Breakfast was cereal and milk since she was the only one awake.

Slumber was one of the ways she best preferred to see him, with his face relaxed into boyishness and his hair escaping the gel to form little curls and spikes. He still had his boots on. She'd forgotten to tell him about the no-shoes rule.

"Mike..." Kneeling on the floor, she tapped his chest to rouse him. Patted his cheek when that didn't work. "Mike..."

"Mmm...Bethany," he murmured, smiling in his sleep.

Corinne jerked away like she'd been shocked.

_Water_...she went to the sink and wet her hand enough so it would drip, then flicked the drops at his face. He twitched unhappily, and opened his eyes.

"Doc?"

"It's morning." That stated, she retreated to her room to change clothes.

He grumbled and shuffled off to bed.

She swam laps in the pool again. Focusing on the rhythm meant she didn't have to think, and Hope was a big girl, so she'd only be interrupted if she wanted to go somewhere.

Thirty strokes, turn...thirty strokes, turn...one, two, three, four, breathe...

****

As they went in search of dinner that night, Hope couldn't help noticing the tension in her doctor friend. She didn't convey it in her words or voice, but it radiated from her posture. The same kind of squareness to the shoulders her mother carried when bracing for a fight. She was on the defensive, and Hope didn't know what had caused the change.

Dad didn't seem to notice, unless he was doing that silent observe-y thing.

She tugged Corinne into the bathroom while they were waiting for a table. "Relax, okay?" Hope said.

"What are you talking about? I'm fine."

"Uh-huh. You look like you're waiting for something to jump out at you. Chill? If we're nice, Dad will do the chivalrous thing and pay for dinner." The teen fluffed her hair, then walked back into the hall.

Corinne looked in the mirror and grimaced, conceding the girl was right. Part of it was due to exhausting herself in the pool, though. Her shoulders and arms were _sore_. She shook her limbs loose and put on a smile.

She loved this restaurant. Her uncle took her here for seafood every time they had a day out. The halibut was always perfect.

"Good timing, Doc," Mike said as the hostess approached them.

They were escorted to a table in the back with a view of the ocean while the sun dipped below the horizon. A couple's table.

Mike pulled out Hope's chair for her. Corinne seated herself at the same time, so he sat down across from them. She was content to let the teen babble on, focusing on the menu, her drink, the view...anywhere but at his eyes. He had a way of looking at you like he was seeing all your secrets. Why couldn't Sarah get more time off?

Corinne gave the standard polite responses, smiled at Hope's stories, but she just wasn't... _engaged._

Mike cornered her back at the house while Hope was putting away the leftovers. "Do you not want me here?" he asked quietly.

"What? Of course not. I wouldn't have asked you to come if you weren't welcome," she said.

"Then I don't get it. You've been...odd."

"'Odd?' Well, that's a nice description."

He rolled his eyes. "You know what I mean."

"And you think you've known me long enough to know the whole catalog? As if." She stalked off to the kitchen.

Growling in frustration, Mike went outside for a smoke...or several.

Corinne coaxed Hope into joining her for a soak in the Jacuzzi. She sighed blissfully as the hot water enveloped her sore muscles. "Ohhh, that feels good." The jets were doing wonderful things.

"So, what are you and Dad fighting about?"

"Huh? We're not, sweetie," she said, her eyes closed.

"Please! I know the sound of adults trying to argue without alerting the kids."

"There was no argument, Hope. Mike was just being...annoying. I promise, I won't let anything ruin your vacation."

"Okay..." But the girl sounded skeptical.

Corinne was almost asleep when she got splashed. "Hey!"

_Oh, god..._

Instead of Hope sitting across from her, there was a shirtless and now wet Mike. She turned her head to see Hope lazily swimming the backstroke in the pool.

"Don't want to fall asleep and drown, Doc." He puffed at his cigarette and blew the smoke away.

She closed her eyes again, willing the image away.

"I can see why people like these things so much. All warm and cozy. Bet you could have some fun with these massaging jets, too."

"Eww, Dad!"

Corinne willed her mind to drift again, their banter becoming background chatter.

The next time she was nudged awake, she actually growled. "Go away."

Reluctantly opening her eyes, she found Hope was gone entirely and he was sitting beside her.

"Where's Hope?"

"Inside. She said she was getting 'pruny', whatever that means. I've been watching to make sure you don't go under since you insist on sleeping in a hot tub."

"I haven't been sleeping, merely drifting...the heat feels good." She swam to the other side, well, pushed over, since her butt had basically gone numb.

"Have I picked up some repulsive disease you haven't told me about?"

"Huh?" she asked, playing dumb.

It was his _lack_ of repulsiveness that was the problem.

"You skitter off every time I sit next to you, Doc. Kind of gives a bloke ideas."

"I do not. Besides, it's not like we're cuddle buddies."

"Look, I don't know what I did, but can you please stop being mad at me? I don't bloody like it."

"I'm not mad!"

"Sure as hell act like it, Corinne! I've felt like I have to walk on eggshells since I got here." He ran his hands through his hair, a sure sign of agitation.

She really didn't mean to alienate him. She stood and crossed over. "I'm sorry," she said softly. "I'm kind of jumbled up and it's not your fault."

It wasn't his fault he looked so kissable when he was being earnest.

It wasn't his fault she felt more than she should.

He looked up at her with those deep blue eyes. "Anything I can do to help?"

She smiled a little, wishing there was. "Nah, not really. Personal stuff. I'll get over it."

She had to.

"You're sure..." His forehead got that cute little crinkle between his brows.

"Yeah," she sighed. "Forgive me for being a bitch?"

He poked her belly, delighting in seeing her squirm away. "Always. You're my Doc."

Simple as that.

_I am_ _yours_. _But you're hers._

Corinne sucked up her courage and tried to act normal the rest of the week. Having so much fun with Mike and Hope was both joyous and painful for her. She knew it was only a matter of time before Bethany came back to reclaim her family and they would be focused on her.

Corinne was merely solace in a tumultuous time.

She took Hope around during the days, then Mike joined them at night. They explored the Wild Animal Park, enjoyed the "Shamu at Night" show with fireworks, took pictures in the photo booth at the pier, and ate around the city until they were stuffed.

For one week, Hope was a teenager looking for fun, not a girl that had already seen too much trouble. It was the kind of summer she was meant to have as a kid and it was a blessing.

Their last night there, Corinne tidied up the house. They ate out so there wouldn't be dishes to wash. The sheets and towels would be tossed in the washing machine in the morning.

"Do we have to go home?" Hope whined.

"Yep. I have work on Monday, and so do you. And, my family reclaims the house tomorrow."

"Cheer up, love. Maybe we can manage an L.A. trip before you go back to school," Mike said.

"Or Disneyland?" she asked

"Even Mickey bloody Mouse. Doc is always up for another amusement park, right?"

Her eyes widened. "It's your idea. I'm sure you can manage, Mike."

Translated as: _you_ pay.

He chuckled and continued packing.

The next morning, Hope alternated between complaints of going back home and excitement over seeing her kitten again.

Sarah greeted them at the door.

Aspen came out of the kitchen.

Chapter Sixty

"Aspen!" Hope said in surprise. "If you're here, did Mom come back, too?"

"Not yet, kiddo. She's still working things out, but...I'm sure she'll contact you soon. Aren't you Bethany's doctor?" she asked, directing the question to Corinne.

Hope deflated a moment, before bringing up her mask of resilience.

"This is Corinne, Aspen," Sarah said. "I was telling you about San Diego?"

"Yeah...how is it Hope ended up with you?" The woman's eyes were narrowed with slight suspicion—or at least mistrust of outsiders.

"She's my friend," Hope said. "Mom already knows her, and she's been helping out while all of you have been gone. Just chill, okay?"

Aspen's eyes shifted to the defiant teen, assessing. Sarah placed a hand on her arm. "Why don't you come in the kitchen while Hope unpacks so I can finish bringing you up to date?"

"Okay."

Hope sighed in annoyance and tugged Corinne to her room. "Sorry about that. Aspen doesn't trust people she doesn't know well. I hope she has news from Mom." She set her bag on the bed, then noticed the postcard propped up on her dresser. "Oh!"

There was a picture of Big Ben on the front and a note from Bethany on the back.

Hi, Hope,

England isn't so bad in summer, but it sure rains a lot. Niles took me into London when he had to visit The Agency. I did touristy stuff, as evidenced by this card. Stuff is really old here...it's weird. I feel very American.

Anyway, I feel okay physically, but I'm still sorting out what are real memories, and what I dreamed while in the coma. Hey, my scars are faded. We're all curious to find out if my kidney will grow back.

I miss you. You probably haven't believed that, but I do. You're stronger than me, though, so I'm sure you're doing great. Give hellos and hugs to everybody for me.

Love,

Bethany

"Good news?" Corinne asked.

"More of the same. She's not ready, yet." Hope sighed, and set the card on the dresser. "You're still going to come by, right?"

She put her arm around the girl's shoulders. "You're not getting rid of me unless you want me gone, okay? You've kinda grown on me."

Hope blushed at her insecurity. "Thanks. It means, you know...a lot."

****

"...So, I'm here to keep things safe while Bethany does her thing," Aspen finished saying.

"It sounds like you've learned a lot that will be useful. I've done what I can for deterrents. I guess we'll find out when Mike gets the gossip."

Aspen sat on a bar stool. "He's been around here a lot?"

"Well, Bethany did ask him to look after his daughter. We can trust him, Aspen. It's obvious he loves Hope. He's really been there for her during Bethany's illness."

She drummed her nails on the island countertop. "I guess...it's just, he's more with the short temper and less with the nice. She didn't want him around for a long time."

Sarah smiled. "Hope can try anyone's patience sometimes, but he seems to always know the right thing to say to her. I've gotten to know him better while everyone's been away. Just give him a chance."

"Alright."

"My cousin is more tolerant than you might think."

****

"So the witch is back, eh?" Mike replied to Corinne's news. "Have to say I'm half surprised from her letters."

"Yeah, I know...I guess Bethany asked her to watch over the town while she's away."

Not that Corinne believed in that sort of thing.

"Oh, she's wicked powerful...but her problem was controlling it. We better hope she's learned better, for all our sakes."

She shivered at the seriousness of his tone. "You make her sound pretty scary."

Mike's features softened. "'S good to be cautious. But, she'll stay in line for Bethany's sake."

"So, we're betting on loyalty and love, then? That makes it even scarier."

She stood to pace, feeling she could process, think better, while moving.

His head tilted, considering. "You don't have faith in friendship?"

Corinne met his eyes. "I have faith in certain people, not love. Feelings are real, but they're not accurate, and making a relationship work...that's not about 'love' by most people's definition of the word. It's about work and actions, not _feelings_. So, if they're not committed to staying together beyond how they _feel_ , then yeah, I find that really scary when it comes to power," she said. "I treat people every day for human-caused injuries...normal happenstance. Science, math...they're reliable, constant. A person having the power to defy the laws of physics? I don't know how to deal with that."

"You won't have to."

"What happens when it's that time of the month, or other normal stuff that pisses people off? I trust Sarah, because I've been around her long enough to see her character. She's Wiccan, big deal, paganism is some people's religion. I don't know Aspen...and there should be a system of checks and balances."

He stopped her pacing and made her look up at him. "Hey, easy now, love." His hands on her arms made her skin burn. "This all just occurred to you now, didn't it?" he gently teased. She huffed. "There's no need to panic, Doc. The old man wouldn't have let her come back without supervision if she was dangerous. He can be blind as the proverbial bat sometimes, but the old git knows the consequences of traveling on the dark side. Besides, you know I'd never let her hurt you, right?"

"If you could help it. You're only one guy, Mike." She sighed, anxiety deflating. "But thank you."

He nodded, and looked down at his shoes. "I have to admit, it still surprises me a normal girl wants to hang around. I keep thinking you'll run screaming."

She raised his chin with delicate fingers. "From what?"

Mike's eyes scanned her face. He shivered when her warm fingertips grazed over his forehead. Shivered almost imperceptibly, but wouldn't look at her. She wanted to demonstrate her trust, so she tilted her head up and ever-so-lightly brushed her lips against his.

Just for a second.

"I'm not running," she whispered.

They might have stood there in the moment indefinitely if Pete hadn't chosen that minute to come in.

****

Aspen and Sarah took patrols, leaving Mike to hunt in the seedier parts.

Hope got her learners' permit. Corinne took her out for lessons since Sarah's car was a manual, and Mike wouldn't let her near the Dodge. Something about "spongy brakes and wet-around-the-ears drivers".

Once she turned sixteen in August, she could take the test and get a provisional license.

Mike felt it was an excellent idea she knew how to operate a car in case of an emergency...as long as he didn't have to be a part of the learning process. He sat in the backseat all of five minutes during her first lesson before demanding they pull over and let him out after she almost hit a telephone pole.

Personally, Hope felt he was being a big baby about the whole thing.

Secretly, Corinne thought he was nervous because he wasn't in control of the car. He was a terrible backseat driver.

For reasons not quite clear, Aspen made a point of not spending time around Corinne if she could help it. Maybe she didn't like outsiders, maybe she was doing it out of some weird loyalty to Bethany...Corinne didn't know, but it was clear the woman didn't like her.

She and Sarah had gotten to be good friends in the task of looking after Hope—the only female friend she'd bothered to get somewhat close to since moving to town.

Mike didn't like Hope out at night without an adult, so Corinne was often the girl's company while the others were out. The hospital had given her more stable hours now she was moving into R2 status.

Coming out of the movie theater on one such evening, Hope and Corinne were confronted by a man in the parking lot. "Well...don't you two look...yummy," he said.

He was dirty, stained, with madness in his eyes.

She pushed Hope behind her and palmed the teen her keys. "Really? Because I had a whole bunch of onions on my burger tonight, so I'm thinking...not so much." Her hand slid slowly into her bag to grab her taser.

"Ooo, spunky! I like that!"

"Hope, start moving," she muttered. If she could keep his attention, the girl could get to the nearby car. "I've seen badder," she taunted.

He lunged at her. She shoved Hope away.

"Go!" she yelled as he tackled her.

She tried to taser him, but he pinned her arm down against the pavement. He sniffed at her neck, making her cringe when he practically drooled on her. She struggled as much as she could, keeping her chin tucked down. He just grinned at her with blackened teeth.

"Corinne!" Hope yelled, dropping the keys as she fumbled to unlock the car.

She was struck with indecision on how to help, then finally ran over and kicked the assailant as hard as she could in the side. His focus turned toward her, rolling off the doctor and stalking Hope to the wall. She gulped, cursing that she had left her stake at home.

Corinne pressed the taser to his neck when he lunged at Hope. She grabbed her hand and ran to the car while he twitched on the ground. "Keys!"

"Ground!" Hope pointed at the car.

The creature was starting to get up while they unlocked the doors.

He roared and punched the driver's side window, Hope screamed though it didn't break, and Corinne stepped on the gas.

Once safely a couple miles away, she stopped in front of a Denny's and turned off the car. They were both panting and shaking.

"Next time, we make sure we have a stake," Hope said.

"I don't think he wanted a T-bone."

"Corinne..." She touched her arm. "That was a vampire. I forgot my stake when I repacked my purse."

"Oh."

"Let's get home."

"Agreed. And we don't tell Mike about the window?"

"Oh, hell no! He'll lock us up for good if he finds out!"

"Right. I'll stop at the auto glass shop tomorrow."

"Okay. I think we need chocolate."

Corinne agreed.

God, there really were monsters on the streets..."

"Corinne."

"Yeah?"

"Are you okay? Most people wig when they find out—"

"Yeah. Adrenaline is going, I won't lie, but..." That wasn't a human man. "How long have you known?"

"Oh, gosh...I don't know...ages, I guess. Mom didn't just tell me not to talk to strangers. And there was a thing with a vampire last Halloween."

"Oh." She believed Mike now. "Should I tell your father I know? No, scratch that—I don't know what I know. Are only vampires real?"

Hope wasn't nearly as freaked as she was. "Um, how much do you want to know now? Because I'd like you to still drive safely while I'm in the car. No offense."

"Baby steps, then?"

"Baby steps."

****

A week after the first postcard, Hope got another from Bethany, this one with London Bridge on it. It said nothing important, only that she was actually enjoying meditation for the first time, and had seen Stonehenge. Hope tacked it up with the other one; further convinced her mother wasn't coming home.

Thing was, she understood all too well why that would be. Home represented every painful moment of Bethany's recent life. She lost her mother and gained a world full of burdens. Who wouldn't want to run far, far away from that?

The other part, the part that was a continuously-abandoned young girl, broke a little bit further.

Two weeks later, Corinne came over for breakfast.

The mailman was walking up to the house, so she accepted the stack and stepped onto the porch. On top was a letter addressed to Mike in girlish handwriting. On impulse, she stuck it in the back pocket of her jeans, and continued into the house.

"Hope? Sarah?"

"In here! Pancakes okay? The farmer's market had fresh blueberries," Sarah said from the kitchen.

"Oooh, yum!" Hope said. Corinne handed her the mail. "Bill, bill, bill, Delia's catalog, ooh—shoe sale at Steve Madden!"

"No" the two women said simultaneously.

The teen pouted. "Why not?"

"You're saving for a car, sweetie, and you know it won't be safe on your budget to go look at shoes," Sarah said.

"Aw, you're right...it's a family curse. We could all be Imelda Marcos if we had the millions."

"Hey, nineties reference! Impressive," Corinne teased her.

"It was a Trivial Pursuit question. Xane and Aija are obsessed with that game." She snorted in disgust. "Gee, Aspen's back, and suddenly, we see them again. I am sooo glad I got over my crush on Xane."

All through breakfast, the letter felt like it was burning a hole in Corinne's jeans. She'd easily put two and two together about the sender upon seeing the feminine script combined with a UK postmark.

Her "good friend" side was saying give the letter to Mike as soon as he awoke.

The side jealous of his affections for the other woman wanted to know what dangers lurked inside and then burn it. Was it a confession of love? Instructions for home? Asking advice for more tourist destinations?

Her conscience screamed it wasn't right to withhold the letter or tamper with private mail. The dilemma plagued her all afternoon while she waited for dusk.

"Mike?" she said, opening his door.

"Be out in a sec." He came out of the bathroom. "I wasn't expecting you for another hour. Just couldn't stay away, huh?" he said jovially.

Chapter Sixty-One

Michael

The weeks since coming back from San Diego had been really good between us.

As was my nature, I adapted to Bethany's absence and had been gradually smiling more each day. It probably helped I felt accepted for the first time.

Had three lovely girls that cared and a best mate that always brought my favorite snacks and beer. The trinkets found on dead demons usually paid for my smokes, so my savings had only been touched a couple times to pay the bills for the house that Sarah's rent didn't cover. I'd probably be feeling used for taking care of such things without so much as a thank you, but I saw it as an acceptable burden while Bethany healed.

Wanted to see her happy. Wanted all my girls to be happy.

Which is why I frowned upon seeing the long face Corinne couldn't quite hide when I entered the room. "What's up, Doc?"

"I, uh, brought in the mail today over at Hope and Sarah's..."

"Okay."

"And, um...there was something for you."

Surprised, I drew up short. "Oh. Well, I'll make a point of stopping by, then."

"You don't have to...I took it with me...I didn't want Hope to see, in case it's... Oh, here!" She thrust the letter into my hand, then whirled away to chew on her nail by the door.

I was confused until I looked at the face of the envelope. Knew that writing anywhere. "This is from Bethany."

"Uh-huh," Corinne said, nervously gnawing her thumbnail. She stopped pacing and said, "I'm going to leave you in private to read that...um, yeah, I'll just..."

She couldn't get out fast enough.

Her exit barely registered.

Bethany had written _my name_. Sent a letter all the way from the mother land. What could it possibly contain? A slight tremor in my hands, I pulled out a pocketknife and slid the blade under the flap, careful not to shred the envelope and its contents. I withdrew a sheet of notebook paper and sunk into the armchair, nervous about unfolding it.

After staring it down for what felt like forever, I got up, grabbed a bottle of liquid courage, took a swig, and unfolded the sheet of paper.

Dear Mike,

What a year, huh? From what I've gathered, it sounds like you've been taking good care of Hope. I knew you would keep your promise, but thank you, anyways. I'm sorry we didn't get to have that dinner, just the three of us. I had been looking forward to it. That's my life, though—I make plans and the universe screws them up.

Hope said in her letter you've been paying my bills. It's so unfair of me that I haven't thanked you sooner for watching out for Mom's house. God, I used you for months, and even when I don't want to, I still am. I've taken advantage of you, and unfortunately, I have to ask you for more.

While I was in the coma, I had dreams— lots of them—and while I've been healing here, I've also been preparing. I won't go into all the details here, but it's bad, Mike. If what I saw comes to pass, well...it really disturbed me. I'm hoping with this knowledge I can stop it before it gets bad, and so I can't come home, yet. Niles and I have a mission.

I want you to make sure Hope gets to my Aunt Irene's in Ann Arbor. The address is below. She's expecting her soon before school starts. I need to know she is far away from any monsters, and I know you'll come through for me. Tell her I'm sorry for making her move and that I love her.

After that, I hope you'll get yourself safe, too, or at least keep your head down. You've earned your freedom from my burdens. Please let Xane and Aija know they should leave, or get Aspen to do it. She knows what I'm facing.

The Agency is even on board, that's how much they need me—how about them apples?

Wow, this letter is pretty depressing...um, I've seen lots of your country, Mike, and I'll admit it's growing on me. Even some of the food, though you guys have some weird names for things! It sucks that McDonald's doesn't taste the same, though. Niles keeps hoping I'll learn to appreciate 'proper tea', but I'm still a Starbucks girl. Mmm, vanilla lattes...

Well, Niles is bugging me again—it's time for weapons training. He's been insisting on being extra punctual the whole time here. I liked old Niles better (pout).

I hope I'll get to see everyone again sooner rather than later.

_I'm in your debt._ _All my best,_

Bethany

P.S. Don't die!

I read through the letter twice just to absorb everything.

"Oh, love...what have you gotten yourself in to?" I whispered sadly.

Read the letter another time more slowly. Brought the page up to my nose and inhaled deeply, capturing the scent of her.

There was a phone number along with the address for Aunt Irene below Bethany's postscript. Suppose I should call and feel the old bird out.

My poor girl—she was going to be furious she didn't get a say in making this decision. Well, it could wait to tell her until I had a chance to speak with Sarah and Doc.

Speaking of Corinne, she had scampered off as soon as she handed me the letter...which was odd. She usually made sure to say goodbye before leaving.

Huh.

My attention turned back to the various instructions Bethany made.

Chapter Sixty-Two

Closing the door of her apartment, Corinne slid to the ground and finally allowed the tears to fall. She wasn't a pessimist, but she expected the contents of that letter to send Mike off to be with his lady-love.

He'd shared they were getting on good terms right before Bethany was shot, that they had even kissed and made plans to get together.

Corinne thought if Bethany had any sense, she'd beg Mike to stay by her side and never let him go...there was something so rare about him.

She cried until it felt like there were no more tears to shed, then gathered herself up and washed and ate. Life would go on, and she'd make a wager Hope was going to need their support again. Call it women's intuition or whatever, but there was a change on the wind.

She looked into the bathroom mirror before leaving, making sure there was no trace of her tears and her expression was schooled and impassive.

Mike had enough time to read the letter, so it was time to go and see what needed to be done

Corinne quietly came in while the family was in the kitchen. Tigger greeted her at the door, winding his little body around her feet. "Hey, little rascal," she whispered. "Kill any bugs today?" He mewed and purred while she scratched around his ears.

"Corinne?"

"Yeah. I'm with the door greeter." She walked into the kitchen, the kitten on her heels. He ambled to his food dish and started munching on canned _pâté_. She hoped she looked more collected than she felt. "What's up?"

"Bethany asked me to take Hope to live with her aunt in Michigan. Doesn't feel it'll be safe in California much longer," Mike said.

She blinked. "Wow...that's...not going to go over well."

Mike snorted and Sarah nodded. "Tell me about it. She'll fight tooth and nail, especially because she wasn't consulted on the decision."

"Why is it suddenly so dangerous now? What's going on?"

He shrugged a shoulder. "She was vague, which means they probably don't know much more than we do."

"So, she's not coming home..." Corinne said slowly. They shook their heads, Mike's eyes dimming. "Well, best worry about only what we can do. Um...if the move can wait until after Hope's birthday, then she'll have time to adjust...and have a party with her friends. Turning sixteen is huge for a girl."

Sarah made the mental calculations. "That will give her about a week to settle in before school starts. They start earlier than here because of snow days. We'll have to get her school transcripts for her new school, too."

"Okay. What else?"

"Keep our heads down and get out of town if things go south. She's not one for a lot of words and she wrote like she was in a hurry." He was being very business-like in passing the information, reining in however he felt about it, which meant he was probably going to explode in some way later.

"Are you going to go help her after Hope is at her aunt's?" she asked.

A wave of emotion passed over his eyes. "I don't know, yet."

He clenched and unclenched his fist.

Sarah felt the atmosphere thicken while her two friends exchanged careful words. She allowed her perception to slip into an alternate mode to view the doctor's aura and saw the heart-flare. Her smoky blue eyes softened in sympathy... _oh, sweetie..._

It made very clear sense now Sarah knew. The signs had been there for months. The good doctor was in love, probably more than she wanted to admit.

She excused herself when her cell phone rang.

Corinne stepped closer to him once Sarah was out of the room. "How are you doing, really?"

He expelled a ragged breath. "Worried about a lot of things. You didn't have to leave earlier, you know."

"I wanted to give you privacy. Who knew what would be in it, right?" she said lightly, though the tone sounded false to her ears.

"I couldn't have expected her trust, that's for sure. I'm not used to it, but...it's nice. I want to go fight beside her, but..." He dragged a hand down his face. "Bloody hell, it's been so long since I've even _seen_ her."

Corinne nodded. She'd been here the whole time to see his frustration. She wanted to smooth the crease from his brow and make him smile again. Wanted to give him... _something._ Her hands itched to touch him, comfort him. She went with the impulse and squeezed his shoulder in a friendly gesture.

He patted her hand and smiled at her efforts. Just a little.

"A lot to consider, right? You could move Hope, stay here, or go anywhere."

Mike scratched the back of his neck, thinking. "Can't say I'm too keen on going to Michigan suburbia." He shrugged. "Deal with it as it comes."

Thoughts skittered through her mind about checking hospitals for openings in Ann Arbor. The only things keeping her here were her friends. A job was a job.

Sarah reentered the room. "That was Aspen. She'll be back tomorrow evening."

"Trouble in the City of Angels?" Mike asked.

"Not really. She's helping someone."

"Well, are you still up for that movie?" Mike asked Corinne, referencing their earlier plans.

"I guess...are you sure you wanna go?"

"A couple hours of entertainments sounds bloody perfect right now. Sarah, want to come along?"

She shook her head. "Oh, no, that's okay. I'm going to take advantage of an empty house and do some cleaning. You two have fun."

She shooed them out, grinning when she was finally alone. Three would have been a crowd.

****

Sarah went to let Aija know what was going on the next morning, while Mike and Corinne waited for Hope to come home.

He was drifting on the couch, trying to stay awake.

"I'll wake you when she gets here, Mike. It's okay to take a nap," she teased.

"I'm fine," he yawned. "Used to be awake during the day all the time." He started drooping forward as his body tried to succumb to sleep again.

"Oh, here!" she said, tired of him being stubborn, and pulled him over to use her lap as a pillow. "You killed things all over last night. You _should_ be sleepy."

Mike made a face, then shifted to lie on his back with his feet hanging over the arm. "Ever been told you're comfy, Doc?"

"Once or twice."

"So you believe me now." He'd caught what she said.

"Yes."

"Why?" Blue eyes stared at her.

"Saw something I couldn't deny."

"Are you alright?" He touched her arm.

"I'm here, aren't I?" Her fingers itched to run through the curls on his head, so she stretched her arms along the back of the sofa.

"You don't seem freaked."

She shrugged. "I've had a little time to adjust."

"Anything you want to know?"

"Maybe later."

"Okay."

He was soon breathing slowly and even, his lips slightly parted.

Hope's noisy entrance made them both jump. "Hey, guys. Were you waiting for me?"

"Um, yeah... Mike has something to tell you," Corinne said, nudging him.

He stood and withdrew the letter from his back pocket. "Might as well let you read this for yourself, love."

She looked confused when he handed it to her.

Hope dropped her sleeping bag and sat down in the armchair. Mike paced. Corinne's eyes flicked back and forth between them.

They knew when Hope reached the important part.

"WHAT? Aunt Irene's? But it's cold there and I have no friends! A-and she's kinda old. No, I won't go. You can protect me, Dad, just like you always have. Mom's been gone long enough that she...well, she can go screw herself. I'm. Not. Leaving."

She folded her arms over her chest, glaring defiantly at the picture of her mother on the mantle.

"Love...we don't know how long it'll be safe here..."

"So? We never have, and we still have a powerful witch, a Wicca healer, a paladin, and an ex-whatever-she-is with tons of knowledge on hand. Even before Bethany got in the coma, she didn't take care of me. Did the thing, yeah, but not _take care_ of me. You guys have done that...you, especially, Dad. I may not _legally_ be an adult, but I'm old enough to have a say in my own life. I say _no_."

Chapter Sixty-Three

Michael

I couldn't have looked more proud. Expected a tantrum, and instead, she was debating this rationally with me. My girl was growing up. "You're right, and if it had been my say, you would've been included in the decision, but your mother is still your legal guardian. She has the right to decide for you right now."

Hope stood. "So we change that. Dad, my mother was never meant to be a caretaker. You know her personality; it's not in her nature. She's good at the big gestures of saving the world, but she can't handle day-to-day crap for shit. She didn't baby-sit as a kid, she didn't coo over little babies in the grocery store...and she can barely take care of herself. She'd forget to eat every day if someone didn't remind her. Is that really who should be my legal guardian?"

I didn't know what to say. Part of me wanted to encourage her independence like always, and the other part wanted to stick to Bethany's wishes like always.

I opened my mouth several times to speak, only to reconsider the thought.

Corinne came to my rescue. "Hope, who would you choose as a guardian? Judges don't take these requests lightly, and if your mother fights it, this could be a long battle."

"Well...what if I became emancipated, instead? I remember a story about that on the news where this kid had parents that kept using him as a weapon in their divorce, so he got freedom from both of them. You guys, things haven't been stable since Grandma died, and...I want to hang on to that. Bethany...she doesn't know what it's been like...doesn't know how it's been, and considering she's only called me once, she doesn't really care."

Mentioning her mother and grandmother started the tears to well up, and her breath hitched as she made her case.

"Sending me to Aunt Irene frees her from the guilt of not being here for me...but my aunt is almost seventy. So, keeping up with a teenager? Not really going to happen. She might even die on me, too. I...I don't think Bethany will push the issue if I do this...she was already ready to give me up a few months ago before she started trying to be less self-involved."

I sighed. "You sure don't take the easy route, do you, love?" I grasped my daughter's hands. "This emancipation...it won't be an excuse for you not to finish school. I'm not about to let you become a layabout just because your mother can't tell you what to do." I glanced at Corinne, who shrugged as if to say _the ball's in your court_. "Alright, we'll look into it if you're that serious, but don't get your hopes up. I'm only considering it because we have some time before you're supposed to be at your aunt's."

Hope jumped up to hug me. "Oh, thank you, Dad! I promise I'm still going to work just as hard. I want to stay around the people that care about me, you know? This means so much! I'm going to go online right now!" She grabbed her bag and ran to her room.

I rubbed my hands over my face and groaned. "She's going to kill me."

Corinne stood and placed a supportive hand on my shoulder. "Hey, maybe it won't be so bad. Maybe Hope's right. She knows her mother. What can she do so far away, huh?"

"Curse me for all eternity."

"Oh...well, we'd have to find a way to reverse it." She grinned up at me, trying to lighten the mood. "Why don't _you_ get custody?"

Corinne always looked at me like I was more than I was.

"Ever the optimist, eh? Bleedin' hell...I never imagined myself being _here._ She has so much faith in me and I'm afraid I'm only going to disappoint her. Maybe I should make her do what Bethany wants. She trusts me to get her some place safe. She's never put as much faith in me before as when it's about Hope. Bethany could have asked any of her mates to do this."

Before I could talk myself into doubt, the doctor placed her fingers on my lips. "True, but that doesn't mean it's the best for your daughter. You didn't answer my question about taking custody."

I sighed, dropping my chin. "They'd never give it to me. I don't have the credentials. No steady job, no permanent residence. Hell, while I was with The Agency, I didn't officially _exist_. They put kids in a stable home, not with a drifting demon hunter."

"I think it would mean a lot to Hope if you tried."

I shook my head. "She shouldn't have to be a part of another of my failures."

Corinne grasped my shoulders. "You're _not_ a failure. Let's allow the girl to look up all the legal speak and see how she still feels about it tomorrow, okay? If she wants to be treated like an adult, then we have to let her explore the options, see all the facts. Maybe she'll decide she's not ready for it, after all."

I gave her a grateful smile and tucked her long hair behind her ear. "You're right...thank you. Sometimes, I think you came into my life just to keep me calm."

My hand stayed there, thumb brushing back and forth over the skin under her ear.

"Is that a good thing?" her voice almost a whisper.

My smile widened. "A very good thing."

Chapter Sixty-Four

Corinne thrilled internally at the contact.

She saw his eyes flicker to her mouth, his head leaning down toward her a little, and waited...

His lips were an inch from hers when Sarah coming through the door broke the spell.

He straightened and dropped his hand at the sound.

She glared at her friend from behind his back, crossing her arms in frustration.

"Hey. How is the shop?" Mike asked.

Sarah's eyes flicked to him. "Um, fine. Business doing well, as usual. She said they'd stick around until the bad gets obvious. You know Aija...any excuse to make more money. How'd it go with Hope?"

He grimaced. "She wants to be emancipated from her mother."

Sarah's eyes widened. "Oh. That's not quite what we were expecting."

"Understatement of the year. She went and grew up right before our eyes."

"Yep, no screaming fits or tantrums," Corinne added. "She's on her computer."

"Well, ladies, I'm going to catch some kip now the excitement's over." Mike brushed a kiss on Corinne's cheek and whispered, "Thanks again, love," before walking off to the basement.

Her hand came up to the spot as she stared at his retreating back, mouth slightly agape. When Sarah smirked at her, she blushed and dropped the hand. "What's that look for?"

"Merely enjoying the flustered thing you're sporting," Sarah teased.

"I was surprised, that's all."

"Uh-huh...how long have you been in love with Mike?"

Corinne's mouth did drop then. "W-what are you talking about? I-I'm not—"

Sarah crossed the room and urged her friend to sit down on the sofa. "Corinne, it's okay. I happen to like my cousin. You should tell him how you feel."

"Oh, no! No, no, no...I can't do that...he's in love with Bethany. I'd...it would only screw things up. He's my _friend_. It's...it's only a crush and it'll pass..." It has to.

"Sweetie, Bethany's represented a dream for him for a long time, and he has loved her, but he's close to _you_. How long have you known him?"

"Six months on the fifth." She'd never forget his mangled face the first time she saw him.

"And you've been there for him through a lot in that time. I'm saying...maybe things aren't as hopeless as you think. I came in on a moment, didn't I?"

Corinne blushed again. "Maybe. It...it looked like he was about to kiss me," she admitted on a whisper. "But he was probably going to kiss me on the cheek in the first place. It was just gratitude for my reassurance. He's never looked at me in _that_ way, you know... I'm the Mayor of Friendsville."

Sarah chuckled at the description. "Well, he does care for you. I saw it on his face way back at the hospital. He was grateful to see you. How long have you felt something for him?"

She groaned, sinking into the sofa. "I don't know... I realized it in May after Bethany had been brought to the hospital. I hadn't talked to him for about a month before that, then seeing him again...it hit me I was falling. I still didn't give it much credence. So I had a crush, so what...it's a temporary chemical reaction to attraction. He's basically my best friend right now, so I've done my best to push it aside and ignore it. I don't want anything screwing up that relationship. I tell him, he's going to say he doesn't feel the same way, we're both going to feel really awkward, I'm going to avoid him because I'm embarrassed, and there goes our friendship. And that would hurt way worse than anything I've been going through so far."

"Except your feelings have only gotten stronger."

"Yeah. Unfortunately. I'm not good with guys. I had two dates in high school and only a handful more in college, then a brief relationship during med school. Study buddies that became fuck buddies."

"What?"

"Kindred schoolmates. Becoming a doctor is a ton of pressure and stress and we stayed sane with orgasms. It didn't mean anything until we got selected for different hospitals. I thought I might've loved him, but now..."

"It doesn't compare."

"Yeah," Corinne sighed. "I hurt when he hurts, and the slightest touch thrills me inside, and all I want to do is make him smile or laugh. And god, he has the best body I've ever seen! And...he gets me, or at least, I _think_ he does." She covered her face with her hands. "But it's crazy. We can't go everywhere the other goes. I couldn't hold him back like that...it's not fair."

"So, you're giving up without trying?"

"Sarah! Did you not listen to all the logic? I can't."

"No one knows what life holds. We have to take happiness where we can find it. You might be destined for a car accident. Mike might have to give his life in an apocalypse. Should either of you have to be alone until life happens? Just think about it."

She shook her head. "Bethany will come and claim him eventually. They have a _thing_."

"Whatever you say, sweetie," Sarah sighed. "Are you sticking around today?"

"No, I have to work this evening. I should get going...do some errands."

Sarah nodded. "Okay. How about I drop off some dinner for you later?"

Corinne walked to the door. "That'd be great. And Sarah...this stays between us."

"Of course. I'll see you later."

Chapter Sixty-Five

Hope was right. Bethany didn't fight the request for emancipation.

Hope sent her a long letter detailing why she was choosing this route and that she still loved her mother...would probably love her better now they could be equals.

They didn't hear anything from Bethany's side and Mike thought they should hold off until they did, but Hope insisted on getting it over and done with.

Omitting all the supernatural of course, the teen testified to a judge in a private hearing about how much her mother had not been around in the past year, that her mother had emotional problems after her mother's death that made it difficult for her to function leading to drug and alcohol abuse, and then, the subsequent shooting, illness, and refusal to come home. Once the judge learned that others had been providing for the girl's welfare, and even paying the mortgage on the house, she requested time to make her decision and called for a one hour recess.

They filed back in a few minutes before the hearing would resume.

Hope sat with her lawyer, an old friend of Corinne's. Sarah, Mike, and Corinne sat behind her. Aspen and Xane were on the opposite side. When Aspen heard what Hope was planning, she insisted on representing Bethany's side and tried to justify her friend's actions, convincing Xane to testify as well.

They were in court the day before Hope's birthday.

The judge reentered the courtroom and they all rose. "As your guardian has not expressed a wish to contest the request in this case, I have decided to change your status; however, the court doesn't take emancipation of a minor lightly. Hope, I grant your cousin Sarah Miller with full custody." There were gasps in the room. "You have a good support system where many minors do not. Cherish this. I have been impressed with how you've carried yourself in this case and you appear to be a bright, mature, realistic young woman, but I feel this decision is in your best individual interest. Court dismissed."

Aspen and Xane stomped out without a word.

Expecting the judge to grant her request, Hope was in shock. "I don't get it."

Sarah looked just as surprised.

"Congratulations, Hope," her lawyer said. "You get to stay at home. If you're still interested in pre-law when you graduate, give me a call. I'll write you a recommendation."

"Thanks, for everything." She shook his hand. "Will you come with us to dinner?"

"Nah, I've got a case to prepare for. Have to be in court early tomorrow, unfortunately. Corinne, it's been good seeing you again. Give me a call the next time you head home. We'll get lunch or something." He hugged Hope, then the doctor, and left.

"Looks like I have you ladies all to myself, then," Mike said. "Could certainly have worse company." He winked at them.

"Yeah, yeah, we all know how you like your harem," Hope snarked back.

He laughed and mussed her hair. She was up to five-foot-five in bare feet now, so that took less of a reach.

"Where are you taking us for dinner?" Corinne asked.

"Huh?" Hope asked, her eyes round.

"You can't expect us to pay for you all the time."

"But...but I don't have that much money. And I didn't win!"

"Aww, too bad," Mike added, playing along. "We'll just have to do it another day."

"Y-you guys!" Hope stopped walking.

"You still get to have your birthday party tomorrow, sweetie. Don't feel too bad," Sarah said. She caught up to the others.

What Hope couldn't see were the grins they were sporting while they tried not to laugh.

She eventually recovered and ran to catch up. "Can I at least drive home? I have my test tomorrow morning."

"Sure," Corinne said, handing her the keys.

Hope's driving skills had vastly improved since receiving her permit. She was cautious, driving the speed limit, but confident in the knowledge she had acquired thus far. As long as she didn't get too nervous during the test, she was going to do fine.

The living room light was on when they reached the house. She didn't think much of it when she unlocked the door, thinking Aspen must have stopped at the house or something. The others let her walk in first when she headed for the kitchen.

"What are you doing here?"

"My favorite client deserves to celebrate, doesn't she?" the lawyer said, stepping aside to show the cartons of food and small cake on the table. "Happy homecoming, kiddo."

Hope whirled on the three conspirators. "You guys! You had this planned the whole time!"

"Yup," Mike grinned unrepentantly. "Either way the decision went, you'd need food and dessert—"

"So I gave Chris my keys so he could be here when we arrived," Sarah said.

The girl got a little misty-eyed. "Aww...this is so cool...you guys have been so supportive and I can't thank you enough. I can hardly believe I won't have to worry about being shipped around anymore...or Social Services...it's just..."

The two women rushed forward for a group hug when the atmosphere turned sentimental. The men shuffled around awkwardly.

"Orange chicken, anybody?" Chris feebly tried for diversion.

The girls parted and wiped their eyes, then got out plates and glasses.

Working full-time for a month and a half, Hope was on her way to being able to buy her first car when school started the first week of September. It would take all her savings, but she could get something cheap yet reliable so she could keep working part-time and get herself to school.

There was no one to pay for college, so she had to either pay her own way, or earn scholarships. They had all laid out the cold, hard truths of adult life for the girl once she announced she was serious about being emancipated. It was their duty to make sure she was aware of everything she faced ahead. She had risen to the challenge and asked to be mentored in all things practical.

Tonight's celebration was hard earned even if the result wasn't what she asked for.

****

"I can't believe that little brat," Aspen said. "Bethany's going to be devastated."

"You still haven't been able to reach her?" Xane asked.

"No," she sighed. "They're moving around too much, and I've never experimented with teleportation, so I can't be sure I won't frag myself."

"Maybe she really did get the notice and decided to let it be. Bethany wasn't exactly shaking pom-poms over being a mother. She barely rose above apathy most of the time."

"But...Hope's her kid. Family was always everything to Bethany. I can't believe she wouldn't respond."

"Well," he sighed. "We won't know until we find her. Try calling Niles."

"He's with her, remember? It's the big adventure."

"Call The Agency, then."

"I _have_ Xane. They said their cell is out of service range. Wherever they've gone, it's extremely remote. I hate it, but we have to wait."

"Don't be too hard on Hope, okay? I talked with her a couple days ago, and she really had it rough until recently. The kid had less stability than I did back in the day. It kind of made sense she'd want to make her own decisions now."

Aspen's anger wilted. "I guess I've missed a lot, what with going out of town...and Bethany hadn't talked to me much...not like we used to." She snorted a laugh. "No wonder you and Aija eloped! None of us was really sharing with the others anymore, were we? We've all been a mess. It was so much simpler before..."

He squeezed her shoulders. "I've learned with Aija since we got married that I might need a minute to calm down, but we have to keep communicating. It's saved me from a lot of nights on the couch, 'cause you know how good I am at putting my foot in my mouth."

"A guarantee. What would I do without you, Xane? Will you come visit me in the old witches' home?"

"Always."

Chapter Sixty-Six

Michael

Hope used Corinne's car for her test and passed with only a couple points off. The reviewer had been very kind. She was probably new.

Her friends were coming over in the early evening for cake and presents, then the group was going to a club for dancing.

Of course, I hadn't agreed to that part until Hope conceded to her friends being watched to make sure no one left with a vampire. I made the argument that we didn't need parents coming after us for missing children. It was left unsaid I wanted to spare her the grief of losing a friend.

So, the adults were going to watch on the balcony.

Aspen had been polite at the party, but declined coming out to the club.

The biggest troublemaker of Hope's friends was usually Julie, but since she had the same run-in with vampires Hope did last Halloween, we didn't have to worry about her sneaking off tonight. Trying to convince the bartender she could have alcohol?

Yeah, that was expected.

Determined my little girl's birthday would be perfect, I hovered around the perimeter of the dance floor, senses extended. I'd been extra diligent in the area, brutally killing every vampire and demon in a five-block radius except the one newbie I let live to tell the tale. There was little chance a vamp would be stupid enough to come here tonight, but I watched just the same. Kept an eye on the frat boys around the teenyboppers, too.

Plenty of human danger could befall a young girl at night.

Corinne approached gradually, knowing it wasn't wise to spook me. A slower song began playing. "Dance with me?"

"Have to watch the kiddies, Doc. There are plenty of blokes around," I said.

"You can be spared for one dance. Besides, everybody here is at least five years younger than me. I feel like a freakin' mom."

I finally looked at her, eyes raking over the tank top and denim skirt wore. "Were you wearing a skirt at the house?"

She rolled her eyes. "Yeah. You were too busy glaring at Hope's male friends to notice. Forget I asked."

She turned and stalked off, melting into the crowd.

I frowned, confused why she was upset.

Well, _maybe_ she was upset. You never could be sure with women. This was probably one of those times I was supposed to compliment her outfit.

My ex always made me notice when she wore something new.

I mentally shrugged and focused back on the girls in Hope's group.

Chapter Sixty-Seven

Corinne stomped back up the stairs with a scowl and a glass.

Sarah looked concerned. "I thought you didn't drink?"

"I don't often. Much," she said, and took a long sip of the fruity cocktail she was holding. "But, I'm going to die from boredom if I don't find something fun to do. Figure this will at least make me not care as much."

Sarah's brow furrowed. "Okay...did something happen down there?"

"Nope. Just boredom. This is pretty good...can't even taste the alcohol."

"Be careful..."

Corinne rolled her eyes. "Sarah, I'm twenty-five. I know my limits. I'm merely trying to relax, okay?"

"Alright," she said, though she didn't look wholly convinced.

Corinne bobbed her head to the music while she sipped her drink, then decided to get another. She wanted to be just drunk enough for a pleasant buzz.

She wrote down a recipe on a napkin, then passed it to the bartender. "Can you make that?"

"Pretty close. Don't have the fruit slices."

"That's okay. Use juice, then. The flavor's important, not the texture."

He nodded and started mixing things for the blender. She smiled. The part Grey Goose vodka, part Grand Marnier, part orange concentrate, part juice concoction was extra orangey with a kick. The extra sweetness disguised the strong liquor.

When she rejoined Sarah, her friend wrinkled her nose. "I can smell the alcohol from here! What is that?"

She twirled the cherry around in the liquid so it would soak up some of the flavor. "A 'Bloody Screw'. Would you believe the bartender actually had squeezed blood orange juice? Just my luck he grows them in his backyard. Wanna sip?" At her friend's dubious look, she added, "Oh, come on! You drank Guinness on a dare from Mike without even flinching. This tastes way smoother than that!"

Not one to back down from a dare, Sarah took the glass and sipped the drink. Her sinuses cleared instantly and her throat was warm all the way down to her stomach. "Wow...that kinda burns."

"Really? Lightweight. My college roommate used to make them after we took our tests. I guess I got used to it. It was the only time I drank. I didn't have time for a hangover."

"What's in it?"

"Forty-percent liquors, orange juice concentrate, and blood orange juice if you can find it. Frozen fruit slices make it a slushy," Corinne said. She was on her way to _giddy_. "They charge too much for the alcohol, though. Guess I'm not showing enough cleavage." She took another swallow from the twelve-ounce glass, noticeably lowering the level. "You wanna dance?"

Sarah shook her head. "I'd rather keep an eye on the girls. Xane and Aija aren't helping much."

"Sheah! Probably off fucking in the bathroom. Okay, I'm heading into the breach. God, I hope there's someone cute!"

She all but bounced down the stairs, her dark auburn waves swaying with the music.

Sarah wished she could communicate telepathically with Mike.

Corinne bumped into a sweaty Hope on the dance floor.

"Ooo, is that orange juice?"

"Partly. Stick to water or sodas. Having fun?"

"Oh, yeah! Despite my bodyguard glaring at all the boys..." She turned and stuck her tongue out at Mike, who rolled his eyes.

"Yeah, he's a definite party pooper. Have you seen anyone older and cute down here? I wanna dance."

"The college guys left to play pool when the band went off. Try flirting over there."

"Thanks!" Corinne sauntered toward the back of the club where tables were tucked under the balcony.

She stopped to tug her skirt down a little and tied the hem of her tank in a knot at her back, exposing the small stud in her belly button. Another leftover from college. A little dab of lip gloss on her bottom lip, and she was ready to find a prospect.

Her eyes scanned the pool tables, then the guest tables beyond them.

_Bingo._

Shy-looking kid with half-rimmed glasses reading a book. She was curious what he could possibly be trying to read in the dim light of the club. It wasn't even Friday night, so he couldn't be using the book as a pick-up tool.

He was cute, she noticed when she got closer, with boyish features and a casual style. She slid into the seat across from his and smiled.

British Lit, huh. Probably an English major.

"Hi. What's your name?" she asked.

"M-me?" he asked, pointing a finger at his chest.

"Mm-hm. It's a bit dark in here to study, and _noisy_."

He blushed. "Oh, I, uh... I got invited out for a game, but, well, I'm not very good...a-and this is better than being at the dorm."

"It's okay. I was a workaholic through college, too. So, should I call you Mr. British Lit, or do you have a name?" she teased.

"Thomas," he said, still looking down at the table more than at her.

Poor kid seemed painfully shy. Well, she could see about giving him a confidence boost for the night. "I always liked the name Thomas. Would you like to dance?"

"With _you_? N-no, I c-couldn't... I'll probably step all over your feet," he said, and blushed again.

Corinne stood, leaving her empty glass on the table. She stopped in front of him and tugged on his hand. "I'll forgive you. Would you _like_ to dance with me?"

"V-very much," he said to the table.

"Then come on. I promise to keep it easy."

He stood with another tug on his hand, tucking the book in his back pocket. _Not bad_ , she thought, seeing the rest of him. The boy was about six-feet-tall, decent build, wearing a navy polo tee and jeans. She thought he might have light-colored eyes, but it was hard to tell in this light.

She led him around the tables toward the dance floor until they were part of the crowd, where she draped her arms around his neck. He brought his hands up to rest lightly on her back, barely touching her. She swayed with the beat, and he soon caught on.

"I-I haven't done this much," Thomas said.

"Well, you're doing fine. Were you reading the book for pleasure or a class?"

"Both. I'm an English major. I plan to teach."

Knew it. "My mother was a teacher. I have a lot of respect for those who go into it for the right reasons. You cover a fair bit of poetry in class, right?"

"Oh, yes...many authors." Something he was passionate about. Good _._

"Well, part of reading poetry is figuring out the rhythm...same with music. You listen to the basic rhythm, and you'll stay with the beat just fine."

"I never looked at it that way...but you're right. Music and poetry are in essence the same...even entwined. May I ask _your_ name?"

Aww, he was so polite. It was adorable.

"Corinne. How long have you been at the university?"

"I-I'm a freshman," he muttered down at his shoes.

She lifted his chin. "Hey, don't be ashamed of being young. This is a very memorable, exciting part of your life. You're ahead of the game by knowing what you want to do."

"Thank you... Corinne. It's kind of you to say, but...why me?"

"Because I wanted to dance with someone who wouldn't be a jerk, and you're cute."

"But you're so beautiful!" he blurted out, his eyes widening with horror a second later and his face turning an even deeper shade of red.

"Thank you," she said. "Though, I have to admit, you're seeing me at my best compared to when I'm at work. I don't get compliments often." The song changed to a faster one, and he started to pull away. "Ah-uh...you're not getting away, yet. Remember, feel the rhythm."

She danced closer to him, encouraging him to sway with her. Once he started to loosen up, she turned in his arms and leaned against his chest as she moved. She could feel his heart pounding through his chest and encouraged his grip to tighten. Yeah, she was being a tease, but the kid needed to know a woman could be interested in him.

In a few years, once he had some confidence and maturity, he'd do fine in the dating scene. She tilted her head up and pulled his down so she could whisper in his ear. "You're doing great, Thomas. Are you having fun?"

He nodded. She smiled and brushed a kiss over the boy's pulse point. His gasp made her smile widen. The next song was a hip-hop bouncy number, which she _so_ wasn't interested in, so she tugged him into the alcove under the stairs.

"C-Corinne..."

"Shhh. You were very sweet to dance with me. Would you like me to be your girl tonight while we're in this club?" she whispered.

He trembled under her hands, and whispered, "Yes."

She smiled, and rose on her toes to kiss him. It took a couple seconds for him to respond, and then it was tentative. She coaxed him slowly, but he was a fast learner, his arms finally wrapping around her back to pull her closer as he moaned into the kiss.

Oh, some woman would have fun teaching him the ropes some day.

He responded with such earnest passion, completely unmarred by jaded experiences. She was enjoying the lesson, though it didn't stir her heart. It was just good to feel powerfully feminine again. Right up until she was yanked away from Thomas by her elbow.

"What the hell do you think you're _doing_?" Mike growled.

"Kissing a cute guy. Piss off."

"Are you...are you _drunk?_ "

"No! I was having fun until you interrupted."

"I-I think the lady wants to be l-left alone," Thomas said from behind her.

"Piss off, _boy._ You're done here," he snarled. "You're picking up virgins now?" he taunted Corinne.

"Hey!" she and Thomas exclaimed.

"He's a nice guy who was nice enough to _dance_ with me, unlike some people. Go away, Mike. You have a job to do, remember?"

"We _all_ do, Doc. _Remember?_ " he sneered back.

"That doesn't mean we can't have a little fun, too, and I was up with Sarah until about twenty minutes ago, and she's still _watching!_ Go. Away."

"No. Besides, your boy toy's run off. You're going to help me round up these kids so their parents can pick them up soon." He grabbed her elbow again.

She shrugged it off. "How dare you! I haven't been kissed in months, and you scare him off. Well, fuck you, Mike!" she spat, before turning on her heel to go find Thomas.

Her journey was short-lived.

"You want to be kissed? Fine!" he snarled, and crashed his lips onto hers.

She melted into his touch for five seconds before her brain caught up and reminded her she was supposed to be furious with him. She recoiled and smacked him in the face.

Hard.

He was too shocked to follow her again.

He spun away and stomped over to Hope to let her know what time it was.

Corinne found Thomas back at his table, hoisting a leather messenger bag on his shoulder. He looked surprised to see her come for him.

"I'm sorry!" she said. "My friend can be a real jerk sometimes."

"It's alright. I obviously stepped into the middle of something," he said, looking away.

She stepped forward and cupped his cheek. "No, you didn't." She kissed him again. "Walk me home? I think I've had a bit too much to drive."

"I-I could drive...so you d-don't have to walk back tomorrow."

"You didn't drive your friends?"

"No, ma'am, I mean Corinne... I j-just rode along."

She smiled. "That's convenient, then."

She took his hand and pulled him toward the exit, out in the open where her friends could see, and glared at Mike before pushing through the door.

****

Sarah ran down the stairs. She watched her friend leave with a young man, then looked at Mike, who appeared ready to kill somebody. "Did Cori just leave with a guy?"

"Yeah, the irresponsible bitch. She didn't even say goodbye to Hope."

She found this development very interesting though she was concerned for her friend. "Should I try to catch her?"

Mike didn't answer, stalking off to get the rest of the kids.

She decided to follow her instincts and ran out of the club, hoping Corinne hadn't driven off, yet.

She found her kissing the young man at her car. "Corinne!" she called.

"Sarah?" the doctor said, surprised. She separated from him and closed the gap. "Is something wrong with Hope?"

"No, no...she's fine. What about you? This isn't like you."

They both glanced at the shy young man, who was fiddling nervously with his fingers.

"He's nice, and sweet, and..."

"Not Mike?"

Corinne bit her lip as she answered. "Uh-huh?" She leaned in to whisper. "I think he's, um...inexperienced."

"Oh! Corinne... You can't pick up a guy to teach him the art of sex," she whispered back.

"Why not?" Her expression turned frustrated. "I just... I'm tired of pining, Sarah. I want to feel desired, and feminine, and God, it's been so long! I normally wouldn't be this candid if it wasn't for the alcohol, but I'm tired of using my fucking vibrator. And he's so eager...and nice."

"But, you _love Mike._ "

"I know, and that's _my_ problem since he doesn't feel the same way. This guy, Thomas, looks at me like I'm a gift from heaven. Better me than some sorority chick who'll break his heart, right?"

"Hey, it's your body. Please make sure you're both on the same page if you decide to do anything." They hugged. "I'm a worrier, you know that."

"I know, and I love that about you. I better go...he's driving me home since I've been drinking. I'll call you tomorrow, 'kay?" She jogged back to Thomas, smiling reassuringly before handing him her keys.

Sarah waved, then shook her head once they drove out of the parking lot.

Now, the joy of facing a jealous Brit.

"Where is she?" he demanded once Sarah stepped back inside.

Mike was standing outside the restrooms.

Hope's friends needed to empty their bladders before going home.

"Going home."

"Alone?"

She shook her head. "He drove since she had a couple drinks."

" _Bloody_ _hell_. She's going to shag the little pansy, isn't she?"

His tone brought Sarah's hackles up. "One, he was taller than you; two, they're both adults; and three, it's _her_ body! She can take home whomever she wants, Mike, so show a little respect!"

His jaw dropped in shock. She'd never raised her voice at him before. "I... I'm sorry. I was out of line."

"You better believe you were," she said, shaking her finger at him. "And I saw her smack you, so there better be an apology coming for whatever you said to her, too."

"Yeah, I know," he muttered. "I don't really know what happened... I just...lost my temper."

"Did it upset you she was kissing another man?" she asked, trying to follow a hunch.

"What? No, why would it? I... I thought she was being irresponsible for cavorting about while we have twenty teens to keep safe and sound."

_Ah, De Nile is flowing freely..._ "So, if she ends up dating him, that's not going to be a problem?"

"Well...as long as he treats her right..."

"And that standard is measured by her."

"Well, _yeah_...but Sarah, he looked eighteen, if a day, so I don't think they'll have much in common."

"Who says she's looking for a relationship? It only takes chemistry for a night or two."

She sauntered off toward the ladies' room to check on the girls, leaving him with that thought, and smirked at the way he blanched at her suggestion.

She only hoped Corinne didn't do anything she'd regret.

****

Corinne sat in the center seat while the college kid followed her directions, teasing his neck with her fingers and breath. From the way he gripped the steering wheel, he was about to pop. Once they were only a couple minutes from her apartment, she leaned away slightly to give him some room.

_What are you doing, Doc?_ a voice whispered in her head. _Shut up! I'm living, that's what!_

He stopped the car in front of her unit and exhaled nervously. In the streetlights his eyes were blue. Not the right color, though _..._ _Stop comparing_.

She twisted so she could nibble on his neck. He moaned and turned his head to kiss her, more assured after the few they'd already exchanged. She sucked his bottom lip through her teeth before letting go and backing away.

Thomas panted, his pupils dilated with lust. He really did have a nice mouth.

She looked at him through her lashes as she asked, "Do you want me, Thomas?"

"God, yes," he breathed.

She smiled wickedly and beckoned him to get out of the car.

He handed her the keys. She took his hand and nibbled on the fleshy part of his palm before tugging him toward the door, unlocked it and swung it open, then flipped the light switch and backed into the room.

"Is this real?" he whispered, stepping inside.

She wasn't sure if he was aware he'd said it out loud, but she answered anyway. "Yep. If you want to."

His eyes flicked around the room, he nodded, and came in far enough to close the door behind him.

She directed him to the couch and bade him sit down, straddling his lap once his butt hit the cushion. Her skirt rode up, showing him a good bit more fair leg than was visible before. His eyes were wide and he was still breathing heavy.

She grinned before nibbling his neck again, his earlobe, down to his collarbone as she unbuttoned the polo. She sucked hard enough to leave a little bruise. He moaned and his hands gripped her hips.

Hmm, baby likes that.

She kissed back up to his mouth and thrust her tongue between his parted lips, curling along the roof of his mouth. He whimpered, and pulled her against his erection while she teased every erogenous zone inside his willing mouth.

She arched her back to rub her body against his, pressing her breasts into his chest.

One of his hands slid tentatively to her ass while she wiggled on his lap. His other hand was gripping her hip hard enough to leave marks.

_Might as well help him along_ , she thought.

Her lips left his mouth to travel down his throat again while she tugged his shirt out of his pants. She lifted it off once she'd gone as far down his neckline as she could.

_Nice._

He was decently defined, probably did push ups and sit ups, the standard things. She grinned up at him before taking one of his nipples in her mouth and teasing it with her teeth. He arched into her, moaning again. She laved the other with the same attention, then peppered open-mouthed kisses down his chest.

His hands started lightly roaming over her skin, learning a woman's body. His fingers grazed over her bare thighs, her denim-covered-hips, and up to her waist, where he fumbled with the knot in her top until it was loose and he could slide his hands up her back.

She coaxed his kiss to slow down, be savored, in no rush.

Up and down, up and down, he ran his hands over her back, until he got brave enough to slide them around to her belly, brushing over her taut stomach with his thumbs.

Those thumbs brushing along the undersides of her lace-covered breasts made her tense for a moment, and it occurred to her again what she was doing.

In a way, she was using him.

She wasn't looking to start a relationship with him, and she needed to tell him that.

Right after she dealt with whoever was at the door.

She growled in frustration and pulled away from Thomas. "Give me a minute," she promised him. "Go away!" she yelled at the door.

"Doc? I came over to apologize," Mike called from outside.

_Dammit!_

"Could you go in my bedroom for a couple minutes while I get rid of him?"

Thomas nodded and went through the door she pointed to. She closed it, smoothed her hair and clothes, then stomped to her door and flung it open.

"What are you doing here?"

"I came to apologize for being such a prick," Mike said.

"Fine. I'm not letting you in. Goodnight." She started to close the door in his face.

His arm shot out. "Love, please! Please don't stay mad at me, I can't bear it. I'm a bad, rude man. I don't know why I said those things, but I didn't mean to hurt you," he said, blue eyes shining.

She sighed. "You didn't hurt me, Mike. You insulted me, and in public, too. _And_ you were mean to an innocent guy who was trying to defend my honor. It was completely uncalled for. And kissing me like that was a...a violation. I don't know what kind of point you were trying to make, but..."

She shook her head, not knowing what else to say.

"Corinne, I'm sorry. Please forgive me. You're my best friend."

She leaned on the partially-closed door, looking for something she wanted in his face.

Finally, she sighed, and muttered, "That's the problem."

And shut the door.

Chapter Sixty-Eight

Michael

I stared at the closed door, confused.

What did that mean? Had I lost her friendship?

"Corinne! I don't understand. Please open the door."

"Just go away!"

Then I heard her quiet sobs through the door, and it broke my heart.

I'd done this?

Reduced her to tears?

Somehow, I had to make it right. "Please, love, don't cry. Tell me what I can do to make this right."

The door opened.

"Look, buddy, I don't know what your problem is, but you've made her cry and I won't stand for it. Leave quietly, or I'm calling the cops," the kid said.

Shocked at seeing what could've been my doppelganger sixteen years ago, I nodded and walked away. It was obvious I'd interrupted a... _moment_ , and that bothered me more than I liked, or understood.

I walked back home. The evening had left me...bewildered, to say the least, and I hoped sleep would magically make it all better.

A fool's dream, but the only one I could hold on to at the moment.

Chapter Sixty-Nine

Thomas shouldn't have been eavesdropping, but the voices were too loud for him to ignore. He quietly came out of the bedroom and approached Corinne, carried her to the sofa, handed her a tissue, and went to the door to tell this guy off for upsetting her.

"Corinne," he said softly once the door had been closed and locked again. "Are you alright?"

She looked up and wiped the tears from her eyes with a tissue. "I'm sorry. I must look a mess."

"No...you're one of the most beautiful things I've ever seen." He knelt in front of her, taking her hands. "Tell me why you're crying?"

She already felt vulnerable enough, but looking at his face, the complete sincerity and wish to help, she caved a bit further. "That...guy...is my best friend, or at least was. We've been through some heavy stuff since we met... I basically saved his life one night...and...this is kinda complicated..."

"You're in love with him."

"How...?" _Am I that transparent?_

"You wouldn't be crying like this if you weren't. He wouldn't be able to wound you so deeply. I _am_ young, but I still know things. Does he feel the same?"

She shook her head. "Mike is in love with someone else. She's not even in the country now, and she's never returned his feelings, but he's still hooked on her," she said bitterly. "I'm sorry. This is not how you were expecting the night to go."

She dropped her eyes.

His tentative fingers lifted her chin. "I didn't expect _anything_ , Corinne. I'm still in shock you spoke to me."

"Your stutter is gone," she said, smiling a little.

It dawned on him, as well. "So, it is. You've given me a great gift already. I wouldn't dare ask more of you now. It's funny... I know nothing about you, but you put me at ease."

She chuckled. "Well, I'm a doctor at the hospital. I've been in town almost a year. How old are you?"

"Nineteen," he said, blushing. "I'm about to start my second year, but I guess I still think of myself as a freshman. I took British Lit over the summer to get some credits out of the way."

"Want to know a secret?" She waited for his hesitant nod. "I was almost twenty before I lost my virginity. True story. There wasn't time or a person I trusted before then. So...no need to be embarrassed with me."

Impulsively, he kissed her.

"Thank you. Logically, I know I'm not the only guy in the world with my...situation...but the others make it hard, sometimes. There's so much pressure to bang a cheerleader when you're sixteen. That never felt right to me. I wanted special...not to make it into some task to check off. I guess that makes me unrealistic." He sighed.

"No, it makes you a hopeless romantic, and I'm glad guys like you still exist."

"Thanks. So...why me?" He really couldn't see what appealed to her.

"Why did I pick you? Honestly, I was buzzed enough to approach someone without any fear, and I picked the easiest prospect...you. You looked sweet, and nice, and kinda lonely...so, I figured I could be the girl that asks you to dance. And... I was also kinda mad Mike was too busy watching over his daughter's friends to have one dance with me. I've had these feelings for months, and I wanted to escape it for a night, you know? Be a little of someone else and have some fun. I haven't gone out since I moved here." _God, that must sound horrible_.

"Would you have asked me home if he hadn't picked a fight with you?"

She looked away. "I don't know... I don't do this. You're the first guy to _ever_ be in this apartment since the movers brought my furniture in. Anyway, I probably would have spent the night kissing and dancing with you until I was safe to drive home. You, uh, looked like the shy type...and I wanted to boost your confidence. Bookworms, science nerds...we all have to stick together, you know?"

"Thank you for being honest with me. Well, you probably want to get some sleep, so I'll go." He picked up his shirt and kissed her cheek, then started to the door.

"Thomas...wait."

He turned, looking at her expectantly.

She went to him and pulled him into a slow, sweet kiss. "Stay," she whispered.

His eyes widened in surprise. "Are you sure? What about how you feel for—"

"Doesn't matter. I'm not asking for anything beyond tonight, but it's been so long since someone made me feel...special. Please...stay. We don't have to do anything more than you're comfortable with."

"You're really sure?" he asked, scanning her face. "I don't want you to feel like you cheated on him later."

"Thomas... I do feel for him, but he has no claim on me. He's never even tried for one. I'm a big girl. Decide whether to stay or not for your _own_ reasons. If you want to save yourself for the girl you'll eventually marry, that's fine with me, too. I'd just like the company."

"We're both probably too honorable for our own good, aren't we?" he joked with a crooked smile.

She liked that look on him. "So?" _Please stay_.

He kissed her, meaning it. "Let's see how it goes."

He picked her up, making her squeal and giggle, and carried her to the bedroom.

They fell to the bed, laughing.

The kisses were slower, less frantic than when they first started. The mood had changed to something deeper, more profound, as there was emotional comfort to reach as well as pleasure.

After chatting while cuddling, they fell asleep a couple hours later.

In the morning, Corinne made him breakfast, then drove him back to the university. "You won't get in trouble for being out all night, will you?" she asked.

"Nah. They don't check around like that. Thanks for breakfast. You make a really great omelet."

"You're welcome. So..." _And this is where it gets awkward_.

"Yeah... I'm not going to see you again, am I?"

"Not unless you end up in the emergency room," she quipped, then sobered. "Are you okay with that?"

"Yeah," he said, surprising both of them that it was honest. "I think you're amazing, and a part of me wouldn't mind, but I think we both know it wouldn't last long...and the memory of last night is perfect."

Corinne caressed his cheek. "I'm glad. If I'd thought I would hurt you, we wouldn't have done more than kiss. Take care of yourself, okay, and don't go out alone after dark here."

"Yeah, I've heard rumors. Will you be okay...with the Mike thing?"

She nodded. "I'll figure it out, somehow. You helped...really... I mean that from the bottom of my heart. I've been wallowing too much in my own angst." She kissed him one last time. "Thank you."

"Bye, Corinne. Maybe in a few years, if we're free..." He waggled his brows.

She laughed, which was what he desired. "I've created a monster. Go! Before I kick you to class."

She waved at him when he stopped at the door to the dorms, then left, feeling lighter than in months. Having a rare day off—which she needed—she stopped for lunch by the preschool Sarah worked at.

"Hey! How was last night?" her friend asked immediately.

_Gee, subtle._ "He drove me home, I asked him in, we kissed, Mike came by, made me cry, Thomas asked him to leave, comforted me, I invited him to stay if he wanted, we fell asleep sometime in the middle of the night, then I made him breakfast and drove him home this morning, where we said our goodbyes. Detailed enough?"

Sarah blushed. "Well...you could have said 'good' or 'fun'..." It took a moment for all of it to register since Corinne rattled it off so fast. "Mike came by? What happened?"

"He wanted to apologize, I was still pissed off, he apologized more, I tried to get him to leave and closed the door in his face, he still tried to talk to me, saying he didn't understand, I was crying because he affects me that much, and...Thomas did the chivalrous thing and politely asked Mike to go. He did, without complaint. I think I might have broken up with him as a friend...I don't know. It's a little fuzzy."

The doctor dropped her face into her hands, groaning.

"Oh, goddess...you should go see him later to straighten it out. You two have been through too much to let your friendship die."

"At the expense of my heart? I don't know anymore, Sarah. Thomas reminded me merely by being himself last night that I'm a desirable, passionate woman...not just a buddy with boobs. There were no games and he put my happiness first. It was so nice to feel...adored. If Mike would look at me with half of that, I'd be in his arms in a second, but...that's not how it is."

"Well, he did seem jealous last night..."

Corinne waved it off. "He's a man. They're naturally possessive and Thomas was treading on his turf by chatting up one of his harem. That's all it was. You should have heard what he said. It was awful, and embarrassing. Mike almost scared the poor guy off! He practically accused me of being some slut that trolls for virgin prey. I really don't want to see him right now."

Sarah patted her shoulder. "I'm sorry, sweetie... All I can say is sooner or later you're going to miss him too much not to forgive him...so you might as well do it now. That anger will hurt you more than it ever will Mike. Will you come over for dinner tonight? Hope wants to drive to the restaurant."

"Sure," Corinne sighed. "As long as Mike isn't there. I can't deal with it right now. I want to hold on to this good feeling."

"The post-orgasmic feeling?" Sarah asked.

"No. Being seen. Wanted. We didn't go that far."

"Oh. He stayed the night, so..."

"We _talked_. He was such a sweetheart. Some girl is going to be really lucky one day."

"Well, I'm glad he cheered you up."

"Me, too."

Corinne dropped by the house around seven o'clock.

Sarah greeted her at the door with soapy hands. "Would you do me a favor and move the wash load to the dryer? I got sidetracked while I was doing dishes."

"Sure, no problem. What setting?"

"Just regular permanent press. Thanks!"

Sarah smiled when Corinne went down to the basement.

Now, for the other guest to arrive...

The door opened and shut with a bit of a bang. Mike took off his jacket as Sarah came into the foyer.

"Hey, Mike. Could you do me a favor and move that box down to the basement? It's a bunch of my old schoolbooks."

"Sure, love. No sense in letting the muscle go to waste."

Once she heard him halfway down the steps, she quietly closed the basement door and locked it with a minor incantation.

They wouldn't be getting out that way until she let them.

She smiled to herself and dried her hands.

Hope came down from her room.

"All set for dinner?"

"Yep. Is it just us?"

"Looks like." She guided the teen out of the house before the banging started.

Chapter Seventy

"Oh, it's you," Corinne said disdainfully when Mike came into view.

He frowned. "I see the bitchy side is still in control. I said I was sorry multiple times, Doc. What more do you want?"

"Forget it. Just leave me alone." She pushed past him to go up the stairs and leave. The knob spun, but the door wouldn't open. "What the hell?"

"What's wrong?"

"The door's stuck."

"It does that on humid days. Put your weight into it a bit," Mike said.

Corinne tried it, but it still didn't budge. "It's not working."

He rolled his eyes. "Here, step aside. Let me try."

He waited for her to come down far enough so he could reach the door.

Mike put his full shoulder into it, but it didn't move. He listened at the door. Nothing.

Sniffed at the door and discovered traces of magic. "That sneaky witch!"

"What?" she asked slightly alarmed.

He chuckled. "Didn't know she had it in her," he muttered. "She's locked us down here."

"What? She couldn't...she didn't! SARAH!"

"Not gonna do any good to yell, love. There's no one else in the house." He came back down the stairs.

She looked around the basement. "Help me out of one of those windows, then."

He shook his head. "Can't. They're sealed shut."

"That's against code."

"But prevents supernatural critters from sneaking in."

"Wonderful. I'm going to kill her when she comes back. I'm hungry."

Mike rooted around in his pockets. "Want a mint?"

"Not really going to help," she said.

She paced back and forth along the length of the basement.

Mike looked through the box of stuff he had under the cot. Nothing but a melted chocolate bar. Having nothing else to do, he stretched out on the bed to wait. Sarah would only be gone the time it took for her and Hope to go to dinner. Her conscience wouldn't allow her to do otherwise.

Corinne kept pacing and muttering, occasionally glaring at him like this was his fault.

She couldn't believe Sarah tricked her!

And after expressly telling her friend she did not want to see Mike right now, too. Ooo, there was a witch that was seriously going to pay when they got out of here.

Finally tiring of her glaring at him, he decided to talk. "So, how'd it go with Lover Boy?"

"It was a very nice evening, not that it's any of your business." She sat down on a box across the basement and stared at a wall.

He snorted, and muttered, "Yeah, I could tell that."

"Excuse me?"

"Nothing," he sighed.

She glared at him. "No, you clearly said _something_. What should it matter to you whom I date? It's not like he was a demon."

"You're dating him now?"

She crossed her arms over her breasts. "No, but I could. Why do you have such a problem with that? I'm single, free to see whomever I want. If you're going to make a scene every time I'm out with a guy, then you can take your act elsewhere."

"The boy reminded me of someone."

She sighed. "Who?"

"My younger self."

"Didn't see a resemblance."

"Huh. Thought you might have a type."

"Get over yourself," she spat.

He opened his mouth to shoot back, but for once, his brain caught up with his mouth and he wisely closed it.

They sat in silence for a while, the atmosphere tense.

Not surprisingly, it was him that disturbed the quiet again. "Why were you crying last night?"

Corinne sighed. "I'd had alcohol, I'm female, and you upset me by being a real jerk."

His head tilted, considering. "That's never made you cry before." The 'jerk' part.

"You've just never seen it." She was so tired of pretending everything was fine.

"I made you cry before?"

"Mike...don't..."

"Kitten—"

She still wouldn't look at him. "Please don't call me that. I don't need the charm and pet names."

He nodded, swallowing the hurt. "Are you done with me, then?" he asked, his voice small.

Why did he have to use that tone? She couldn't love him and cause that weakness in his voice. Why couldn't he still be a jerk and make this easy?

"No, even if I wanted to be," she answered on a mirthless laugh.

It was either that or start crying again.

She heard his shoes scuff the dirt when he crossed to where she was sitting. Her eyes were firmly fixed on her hands in her lap. She saw his knees when he crouched before her.

"For what it's worth, Corinne, I am sorry. The thought of you casting me out...well, it hurts more than I'd bloody imagined. Please let me make it up to you. I'll do anything you want," he said, his voice gruff.

"I don't know what... I know you're sorry, Mike. You can't lie for crap except in poker. I just...don't know what else to tell you right now"

He tilted his head down again, trying to get her to look at him, but he wasn't going to force her. "Last night...you said, when I kissed you...it was a violation. Did you mean that?"

She thought about it, already knowing the truth. She'd thrown the words out in anger and hurt, but that short kiss had been a dream come true before her brain caught up. To have him initiate when he was lucid? Of course, she wanted his kiss...she loved him.

"No," she whispered. He sighed in relief. "Don't pull that possessive crap on me again, though, okay?"

"It wasn't...well, it was, but..." He sputtered over the words. "It was a reaction. I didn't think, I just..." He raked his fingers through his hair. "I'm sorry, it was out of line."

Right, because she was only his friend. "Let's forget about it. I was a little drunk, anyway. Words don't count."

Mike tried tilting her chin up and she didn't resist now. "Are we good again, then?"

"I think you owe me something first."

"Name it," he said with a smile.

"Not yet. I have to think of something good," she said, smiling a little back.

****

Sarah returned an hour after she locked them down there, hoping there hadn't been bloodshed. She gingerly opened the door. "Both of you still in one piece down there?"

"Yeah. Your laundry's done, too."

"Corinne?"

"I'm here. And you're in big trouble." She came up the stairs first, Mike deferring to the lady.

Sarah didn't look worried. "You two worked out your differences, then?"

The doctor glanced at Mike. "For now. I have yet to decide on what he owes me."

He rolled his eyes good-naturedly. "I think I'll toddle off like a good boy before I get into any more trouble. Ladies."

Mike ruffled Hope's hair, then strolled off into the night.

Sarah turned back to Corinne. "So?"

"So, I accepted his apology. If you were hoping to play matchmaker, I've told you. It's not going to happen." She looked in the fridge for a quick snack. "Being with Thomas last night, though... I really should start dating again. I've settled in at the hospital, my hours are more stable...it makes sense."

"What about...you know?"

"I can't sit around waiting. It isn't healthy. I've been focused enough on my own angst, as it is."

She nodded. "Are you going to see Thomas again?"

Corinne shook her head. "We could have some fun, but no. It wouldn't really work with the age gap. I might set him up with my sister, though. He really was a great guy."

"Who was?" Hope asked, coming in the room.

"Just a guy I danced with. Did you have fun at the party?"

As Hope began regaling them with all the birthday talk, Corinne firmly pushed thoughts of Mike from her mind.

Chapter Seventy-One

Michael

The next evening, Corinne dropped a catalog in my lap with an item circled on the page in red pen.

"What's this, Doc?"

"The payment for your debt."

"You want chocolate?" I asked, surprised.

She tapped the picture. "Not just any chocolate. Exotic truffles made to order. It's all there—the flavor I want, box size, price—and I know you're good for it."

"But, candy? Isn't that a bit cliché?"

"Well, I could have asked for a new television, but I figured that was a bit much. Consider yourself lucky to get off for under a hundred bucks since you did make a public scene."

"You're loving every bit of this."

"Hey, you said 'name it'. So, I am." She wandered around my chair to say in my ear, "I might even share a nibble, if you're good." Then pranced off to the door, calling "Bye, Mike!" as she left.

Her husky tone inspired an unbidden image to go along with her words that I shook away in favor of concentrating on the TV.

Friends didn't fantasize about friends.

The inappropriate dream I had after a glimpse of her nude in her father's pool was bad enough.

Chapter Seventy-Two

Corinne's new outlook on life was to try to enjoy the singles scene...

And if Mike happened to see her do it, all the better.

She wore a little more makeup to work, spent a little more time on her hair, and wore nicer clothes off duty.

When Mike started showing up at the clubs to watch over her, she put a tiny bit more effort into her dancing.

Just in case.

It took two weeks to get her chocolates. They arrived by courier to the hospital. She eagerly opened the box and bit into one, her taste buds in ecstasy. Of course, all the nurses wanted to know where they came from, to which she coyly replied, "A friend."

As soon as her shift was over, she drove to the motel.

It was early enough in the afternoon she managed to sneak in while he was still asleep. The sheet was down to his waist, showing yummy abs.

She sat on the edge of the bed and waved a chocolate under his nose. It twitched, but he didn't budge. Feeling playful, she bit the chocolate in half and smeared a little of the crème from the center on his lower lip. The feeling of something foreign would guarantee he'd lick it off.

She only had to wait a moment for that, his wicked tongue poking out to remove the offending substance. Couldn't help giggling at his slumbering attempts. The sound was finally enough to get him to stir, his eyelids fluttering as he cleaned off the rest of the chocolate.

"It's not nice to tease a sleeping man," he grumbled, not opening his eyes, yet.

"It's not Hope," she said.

His sleepy lids opened halfway. "Hey, Doc. What's the deal with waking me two hours early?"

"My chocolates arrived. I wanted you to know."

"That's what I taste..."

"More pleasant than being yelled at, yes?"

He opened his eyes fully and glowered, propping himself up on his elbows. "Why are you so chipper?"

"'Cause these are to _die_ for." She popped the other half in her mouth and moaned.

He shifted under the covers.

"Want one?" She held up a truffle, a merry light in her grey eyes.

"So—" He cleared his throat and tried again. "So, you've deemed me a good boy?"

Corinne winked and said, "Good enough. Though...maybe I'll only give you half..." and bit into the chocolate, licking away the crumbs. "I couldn't monitor you twenty-four-seven."

She held the other half over his mouth so he could take it if he wanted. The flick of his tongue on her fingers when he took it wasn't expected. Wicked man. In turn, she took special care in cleaning off her chocolate-stained fingers and watched his pupils dilate.

He might not feel for her, but biology was biology.

Mike shrugged while swirling the sweet around in his mouth. "Not bad."

"Not _bad_. These are eighty-five percent the world's finest cocoa!"

"So...does the old adage ring true? Better than sex?" he teased, expecting her to blush.

She smiled enigmatically and said, "With some people."

"Anyone I know?"

"Of course not. It was a long time ago. First time, and all that..."

"Hmm, do tell."

" _No_. There's not much to say, anyway. It was...alright."

"One-night stand?"

"Unh-uh. Next one was much better. He actually paid attention," she said. "And why are we talking about my sex life?"

"I might as well get a sordid tale for being woken up early."

Corinne snorted a laugh. "The most sordid thing in my past is my belly button ring. I was at school, or I worked. That was it."

His eyes went wide. "You have a belly button ring?"

"Well, a small stud. You really are the most clueless guy ever." She shook her head.

"Oi! I notice lots of things."

She eye-rolled. "Yeah, with Hope because you expect trouble, and with monsters because it could mean your life. But everyday details that don't really mean anything? You're as clueless as the next man."

"Well...I...I know how many freckles are on your nose. Hah!"

"So do I. That just means you see my face often. Face it, Mike, you're not winning this one."

"I can, too," he said, grinning mischievously. His fingers attacked her sides. "I know it takes an exact count of five before you start yelling 'stop'. You always wear the same rings on the same fingers. You bite your thumbnail during the scary parts of movies. You always scoop around the bowl, leaving a mound of ice cream in the center before you finish it. And...you never complain about Sarah's cooking even though you like meat with every meal." His mouth turned up in a smug grin. "That's just off the top of my head."

Corinne sat there, her jaw agape, in complete shock.

"Doc?"

"I..."

She gave up on words, and kissed him.

Breaking it a few seconds later, she mumbled an apology and ran.

_Oh god, oh god, oh god_...

Corinne went straight to Sarah.

Sarah took one look at her friend and pulled the doc to the bedroom where they would have some privacy. "What's wrong?"

"I...oh, god...oh..."

Sarah took hold of her shoulders to stop the pacing. "Corinne, look at me. Breathe...that's it, calm down a little and tell me what's wrong, okay?"

"I kissed Mike," she blurted out.

"How did he respond?"

A hard shake of her head. "I don't know. I ran. I didn't mean to do it, he'd said these sweet things, and words failed me, and I just...kissed him. For, like, three seconds...and then I ran. Oh, god...I can never face him again. This is so embarrassing!"

"I'm surprised he didn't come after you."

"Well, uh...he would have needed clothes first." At Sarah's surprised look, she added, "He'd been sleeping! Covers covered the whole time, I promise."

Sarah grinned. "I believe you, honey, breathe... Maybe you should start from the beginning? Or...what did he say that inspired you to kiss him?"

Corinne sunk down on the bed.

"Well, my chocolates arrived today, so I went over to tell him, and we were talking about stuff...and I mentioned my belly button ring, which of course he hadn't noticed, so I teased him about being clueless and missing the everyday stuff that all men do, to which he started listing examples of little things he's noticed...about me. And...I was in shock...and I kissed him. I couldn't get my mouth to work enough to say 'thank you', but apparently it works just fine for molesting my friend."

Sarah rubbed her shoulder. "You didn't molest him. You had an emotional moment. Could happen to anyone."

"You're very generous."

"This would be a perfect time to explain how you feel, you know."

"And hear 'thanks, but no thanks'? No. Thank. You. I'll die first."

"Corinne...maybe you're looking at this from the wrong angle. You were absolutely right that men don't notice common, little things, but Mike did. About _you_. He wouldn't bother to remember if it didn't matter to him."

"So, fine...he's a perceptive friend. That still doesn't mean he _likes_ me, likes me. He wears his heart on his sleeve. It was plain as day around Bethany. Do you really think he wouldn't mention it if it was me, instead? Emotions burst out of him, you know that."

Sarah sat next to her. "Did Mike ever tell you how he told Bethany he loved her?" At Corinne's negative response, Sarah launched into the story. "As Mike's plans often go when he doesn't think things through, the night didn't go well. Then, you know how...tumultuous their relationship was when Bethany's mother died. There's every possibility after what most people would call an absolute disaster he's refusing to acknowledge feelings other than the ones he's used to."

"'Used to'? That sounds _wonderful_."

"Forgive the psych major, but, at least with Bethany, he knows what he's dealing with, what he's in for. It's painful, but reliable, and he's had enough experience to manage it. With someone new, it could bring a whole new kind of pain, and so he stays on the Bethany loop. And...giving Bethany up means giving up a dream he's had for a long time."

Sarah frowned, as her words didn't end up sounding as helpful as she meant.

"Yeah, yeah, I know...she's the mother of his child. Every possible thing I'm not, which is why I haven't tried. But we've had this conversation before. I'll avoid him for a couple days until this blows over and we'll pretend it never happened. If he asks, I'll say it was in gratitude, and that I feel really embarrassed." Corinne buried her face in her hands. "I came to this town to avoid complications in my life! I didn't want any attachments or distractions while I worked. I wish I'd never come out the alley door."

"No, you don't."

She sighed, and looked up. "You're right, I don't regret helping him. It was just as likely he wouldn't make it home alone as he would...but I wish I hadn't gotten involved, not like this. I don't even know why _him_..."

"If he was normal but the same, would it help?"

"It'd be easier to be together, but there'd still be Bethany in the way. Especially since she'd probably jump all over that."

Sarah bumped her. "You've been talking to Hope again."

"The girl's a chatterbox, what can I say? She'd spill her whole life story if you asked her to." Corinne rubbed at her eyes. "God, I'm tired...we're going to keep going in circles talking about this, so I'm gonna head home."

"Alright." Sarah hugged her. "Take care of yourself...have a bubble bath, or something."

"Thanks. I'm sorry to keep dumping this on you. You must be sick to death of hearing me moan about Mike."

They left the bedroom.

"Hey, what are friends for? Call if you need to, 'kay?"

"Yeah. Good night, Sarah."

Corinne closed the front door behind her.

She'd barely been home ten minutes when someone started pounding on her door.

"Who is it?" she yelled.

"It's me!" Mike.

She groaned and unlocked the door, finding him on the other side.

He stepped forward. "I've been looking for you all over, love. Why did you run off?"

"Why? Why? I made a complete fool of myself. It was totally embarrassing. Please go, so I can be mortified in peace."

She tried to close the door.

"Not this game again...Corinne, please! Leave the bloody door open until I've finished, alright? I'm not upset, love, really. I've had much worse reactions to running my mouth."

"Fine, you're not upset, I'm going to forget about it, let's say goodnight and let tomorrow be a new day."

Closing the door again.

He pushed forward. "Dammit, Cori, will you stop hiding from me? You want to know everything about everybody else, but you won't let anyone in the bloody door, and not just this literal one. Is it so terrible to let people care about you?"

She sucked in a breath of control. "I came here to focus on my job, my training...this assignment was always going to be temporary. Attachments would have been counterproductive."

"But you did get involved, and it's eating you up that you didn't follow your little plan to the letter. Be a control freak at the hospital, Doc...you don't need it with us."

She rubbed her forehead. "Mike...it's complicated..."

"So, simplify it for me. I'm trying to understand the mood swings because I know you're not crazy. I know crazy."

"I...I can't. It won't do any good. I'm sorry."

She firmly closed and locked the door this time, then retreated to her bedroom with no outside walls.

Chapter Seventy-Three

Michael

Dammit!

I hit the door in frustration, then stomped off.

If Corinne wouldn't give me answers, then maybe Sarah would. Those two had become close.

I walked into the house to have my senses assaulted with a scent I hadn't been around in a long time. "Bethany?" I whispered in disbelief.

She came out of the kitchen to see who'd entered the house. "Hi, Mike. Long time no see."

"Bethany. You, uh...you look good," I choked out, mouth suddenly dry as a bone.

She blushed, faintly.

Her hair had grown long in the passing months, and she'd put on a little weight.

"Sorry for dropping in unannounced, but we don't have a lot of spare time. I got Hope's letter...and I had to see her. Though, I expected her to be at my aunt's," she said with a frown.

Oh, fuck.

"Now, I know the news was unexpected, but we did our best to discourage her from acting emotionally and lay out all the serious crap. She's worked damn hard to pull her own weight around here...she's even buying her first car on Saturday now school's started. Of course, Sarah's a capable guardian."

"I—"

"But you wouldn't know about all the changes, would you...what with gallivanting around Europe and beyond." Okay, so I was a little pissed off with her for dropping Hope and the house in our laps.

"Gallivanting? I've been saving people from being slaughtered, Mike. I wouldn't call that a pleasure cruise." The patented Bethany glare was in effect.

"Hey, I get it, but you also have, or _had_ , responsibilities here. Your daughter, the house, your mother's debts...all yours to take care of and after you were well again, you flaked. You abandoned Hope with hardly a word, and she's tough, but it cut her deeply. All that girl's known in her short life is loss. You could have at least had the decency to explain what was going through your daft head over the phone instead of sending her cute bloody postcards!"

"I'm sorry, okay? This is bigger than any of us...bigger than the responsibilities of a 'normal' life! I don't have the luxury of that life. The good of many has to outweigh the good of one, or in this case, two! Honestly, I don't even know how long I can keep this up...we've had some pretty close calls...and...I wanted to see everyone in person, in case I...can't."

Well, it was more fight than I'd seen out of her in a long time. Too bad it wasn't aimed at keeping her family.

"Nice comfort for Hope when you're not there to see her get her diploma. Enjoy your death wish." I pushed past her into the kitchen, hoping to find Sarah.

Aspen, Sarah, and Niles sat at the dinner table trying to pretend they hadn't heard all the shouting.

"Sarah, may I have a quick word?"

"Of course, Mike." We went out to the backyard. "What's up? Besides the obvious."

"I just came from Corinne's."

"Ohhh..."

I stepped closer. "Oh? There's a lot of weight behind that 'oh'. What am I missing here? I get the sense there's this giant bloody anvil in the room, but I can't see it."

I was frustrated—already running my hands through my hair.

Her eyes softened. "I can't tell you. I wish I could, but I promised. You're going to have to get it from Corinne."

I sighed. "I thought you'd say that, but it couldn't hurt to ask...a hint, maybe? Anything to point me in the right direction... I want to help."

"It's not your help she's looking for, Mike. So...what just happened in there? I thought you'd be jumping for joy to see Bethany again."

I kicked a mound of crab grass. "Part of me is, but the bigger part...the part that's been with Hope since the shooting...well, I couldn't help getting angry. Seeing Bethany looking well and gorgeous, it kind of set me off, you know? She's not even really sorry for abandoning Hope...and after everything we all went through." I sighed. "I guess she feels she's given her daughter the best shot this way, but it was a hard knock to take. Hope deserved better."

Sarah nodded. "I can't say I wholly disagree. But, maybe it is better this way. Her aura is calmer, more at peace than when I last read her, but it's like she's accepted it instead of deciding to live. I never expected to read an aura like that in someone so young...it's so sad. Like...it's all she can do. Niles has noticed, too. He looks at her like he's worried when her back is turned. I hope this visit won't be too hard on Hope."

"So do I. I could curse that blighter through all the levels of Hell for taking away the light in Bethany's eyes. She was just starting to try again before that bastard shot her. I still love her, but I really feel it's too late for anyone to change her mind. She has to want it again. God, it's like watching her die in slow motion... I don't know how the old man can stand it."

My hands itched for a cigarette, so I pulled out the pack and lighter, offering one to Sarah.

"No, thanks. I still have to go back inside. Hope should be home from work, soon. Will you...prepare her?"

I nodded, smiling gratefully at my cousin for her understanding. "Yeah. I'll keep an eye out."

She patted my shoulder, then rejoined the others inside. I moved to the tree where I could watch the front and the back of the house. Hope parked the car and saw me standing at the tree with a pile of cigarettes at my feet.

"Dad?"

I stubbed the most recent smoke. "There is a bit of a...situation."

"Oh?" she asked, immediately sobering. "What's wrong?"

"Not wrong...just...important. Your, uh, your mother's back." Hope squealed and started to run inside. I caught her arm and stopped her. "Wait, love, there's something you need to know first. Bethany, she's...changed some. Well, you'll see it when you look into her eyes, but...she's not the same woman from before the shooting. Sarah and I, we wanted you to be prepared. She's not staying long, sweetheart."

"Oh. Okay. I guess I knew it would be like that with her out saving the world and all. I'm okay, Dad. I've had the time to realize who my mother really is."

I looked upon her proudly, smoothing her hair. She slid under the raised arm to wrap hers around my waist, and we turned for the house, taking matching steps up the porch.

I opened the door and we entered.

"Hope..." Bethany breathed. She looked her up and down, before saying, "Goodness, you look so grown up. It's only been four months, but...wow..."

"Thanks. You look good, too."

"So, uh, there were some things I wanted to talk with you about. I'm, um, considering selling the house, and I wanted to know how you feel about that now. It's totally unfair of me that all of you have been paying to keep this place as-is. Niles tells me the market's doing well, so...hopefully we'd get a profit from the sale...and I want to split that with you...you know, if we do this now." She looked at Sarah, too. "Unless you guys are totally cool with making this place yours, and I'll just move my stuff out so you can rent the room...if you're not already."

Typical Bethany babbling.

"No, it's still as you left it," Sarah said.

"Okay. Well, talk it over, and give me an answer by the time we leave. I don't want to put you guys on the street. Obviously."

"That's...fair," Hope said. She was still, cool, and polite. I hated that she had to deal with her mother's presence this way.

Bethany nodded and moved on to her next topic. "Okay...well, besides spending some quality time with all of you, Niles will be at The Curiosity Shoppe. Are Xane and Aija coming over?"

"Their ringer's off," Aspen said.

"Oh."

"Aspen, I'd love to discuss how you've been doing with patrols, as well," Niles said. "And Sarah, I have a list of healing potions I need your assistance with. Hope, I need your signature on a few documents when you have a moment."

"You don't have to sugarcoat things, Niles. I'm sixteen, not ten."

"Er, quite. And, er, Mike...has there been any unusual activity in the Underworld?"

"Nothing out of the ordinary. But then, summer's barely ending."

"Uh, yes, of course."

I felt my presence was no longer required, so I made for the door.

"Mike, wait!" Bethany called as I stepped on the porch.

"Yeah?" I said without turning around, back tense.

"I wanted to say I didn't come back to argue with you. And...I want to know what exactly Hope's learned so far. She's only sixteen still and—"

I glared at her. "Don't trust me? Even now? I thought we were past this, Bethany. Look, she's not smoking, not drinking, not whoring around. Between Sarah, Doc, and myself we know all her friends and their parents. We even made sure nothin' happened to 'em on Hope's birthday. How, exactly, is that corrupting our daughter?"

"I...it's just...she wouldn't tell me if she'd gotten into trouble, you know. So..." Bethany squirmed uncomfortably.

"Yeah, whatever. Guess being around the old man is rubbing off, eh? Don't feel bad, you're just following your nature. We can't all be expected to grow beyond ours."

I turned and started down the porch steps again.

"Mike, that's not what I meant. I've never been good at saying what I'm trying to... I know you try your best around Hope! Can we...I'd like...can we spend some time together, like before? I still owe you dinner."

I studied her expression. "To achieve what, love? All you had to do before was come home. We would have welcomed you with open arms even if you had to work shit out. You hinted at being friends once, and then you let me kiss you. I'm tired of the games. What do you want of me, Bethany...really?"

Her gaze dropped to her feet. "I don't know other than I want you in my life. If there was more time..."

"And wishes were horses...yeah, I know. The day you suss it out, well, you know the rest."

"So, you don't feel the same about me anymore?"

"I love you...probably always will, but I've realized respect is important, too, and honesty, and knowing I'm not just something to scrape off your boot. You nearly broke me, and while I love you, I don't trust you...and I didn't realize how important that was until others started trusting me. If you wanted to take the time, maybe that could change."

She nodded in acceptance.

"But, I don't have it...my timing always sucks, doesn't it? Maybe...maybe you could come help? I'm not too proud to admit I could use a good partner to watch my back. Niles does what he can, but he's not super-powered."

I shook my head. "Not now. You get in a bind and need some muscle, I'm your man and you know where to find me."

"Okay. Well, I'd still like to get some coffee or something while I'm here...and I do miss my sparring partner," she said with a crooked grin.

I smirked in return. "Alright. We'll see what you've got still after all that time off. Got some new tricks up my sleeve, you know."

"Can't wait. I'm still gonna kick your ass, though."

Bethany opened the door to go back inside.

I laughed, and left.

My feet carried me across town, lost in thought as I was. Couldn't believe Bethany had offered a chance and I basically turned it down, but it wasn't our time.

Was it?

I hadn't thought I was wishy-washy, but right now... Was I being too hasty in turning down her offer to join her fight? Was I a coward for not giving her the benefit of the doubt? Her attitude toward me had clearly softened, but was there enough there to take the leap of faith?

I looked up, surprised to be in front of Corinne's apartment building, and decided to take it as an omen. If anyone could help me figure out the most reasonable conclusion, it was her.

I knocked on the door, hoping it wasn't too late since the living room light was off. A lamp turned on, and then I heard the locks being turned.

"Mike? What are you doing here? It's after midnight," she said. She wore a tee and boxer shorts, obviously ready for bed.

I dropped my eyes, embarrassed. "Sorry, I didn't realize. I can come back tomorrow."

"No, it's okay."

"No, really...you have work, probably, so I'll talk to you later."

"You sure?" she asked, concerned.

I nodded. "It's nothing that can't wait. Sleep well, Doc."

I left.

The next evening, Bethany was at my room to invite me to spar, which I gladly accepted.

No other opponent had ever challenged me like she did. Made the fight as fun.

I couldn't resist gloating when I pinned her on the ground in less than five minutes. "You're slow. I'd be draining your life dry right now if I was a vampire."

She smiled tauntingly as we circled each other. "Maybe I let you win the first round."

I laughed at the concept. "Yeah, and I'm the Queen of England. Face it, love. Training with Gramps over there hasn't been giving you enough of a challenge. We're hunting as soon as we've had our warm-up here."

"You really think you can teach her better?" Niles asked.

I grinned. "I know I can. Years of experience, here. When's the last time you saw the interior of a dojo?"

"Point accepted. Bethany, if you feel comfortable, let's try the exercise blindfolded."

"Uh, yeah...I guess."

Having to use her senses helped somewhat, though I was still able to read her too easily. After she landed on her back three times in a row, I called a halt to practice and decided it was time to get out into the real world.

Up in the wild hills, I hung back as she killed each demon, watching, critiquing, and calling out her mistakes. It annoyed her, which was exactly my intention. Knew her well enough to know she needed to rediscover the joy in the fight, the confidence in being in control. Familiar ground + familiar kills could bring her that.

"At least the old man finally got you to wear sensible boots on the job. Heels are sexy, but not practical for fighting," I said once we were done with the sweep. "This way. All-night diner two blocks over serves breakfast twenty-four-hours a day. You'll like the milkshakes."

"How do you know?" Curious hazel eyes looked up at me.

"Because your daughter does. A few more nights like this and you'll be ready to get back out there. Felt good, yeah? The wind blowing through your hair..."

She smiled. "Yeah, it did, actually. I thought I'd be glad to never see this place again. Niles even had to talk me into coming here."

Ouch.

"But it's also your home. And home is about the familiar, whether all the memories are good, or not. Hope's glad you're here, even if she's not sure how to be."

"Yeah, I kinda sensed that. Is that how you feel about England...the familiar thing?"

"Parts of it. I grew up in London, if you remember. You mentioned liking it."

"Well, at least in summer. Nice not to be stuck in Sanctuary. It sounds corny, but I thought about how I was seeing a lot of the same places you have and wondering if they looked the same."

She blushed.

I grinned. "Thought about me a lot, did you?"

She indicated a small space with her thumb and index finger. "A little while I was sightseeing."

Her backpedaling didn't dampen my spirits any. "Uh-huh. In you go. I'm sure you've worked up an appetite." I opened the door to the diner.

She no longer complained about my gentlemanly gestures.

Two more nights passed before I got a chance to talk to Corinne alone.

"I wanted to get your advice, Doc."

"Okay. What's up?" We sat in the little Chinese restaurant we'd been frequenting for months since starting our friendship.

"Well, Bethany asked me to come fight with her, watch her back, see...and I've been considering it. I'm not sure if it's the best idea, though."

"Go."

My brows shot up at her unexpected support. "Huh?"

"You should go," she said. "If you don't, you're going to wonder 'what if', especially if something happens...to her. Take two or three weeks, or whatever, and try it out."

"Really?" I said, surprised. "I thought for sure you'd tell me no."

"Was I supposed to? Because if this was one of those moments where I'm supposed to talk you out of it, I needed a little warning."

I smiled. "No, no...I wanted your honest opinion. It's just you weren't too keen on her, that's all."

She poked at the chow mein on her plate with her fork. "Well, I'm not fond of her past behavior, or her abandonment of Hope, but I think you owe yourself the chance. It isn't my decision to make; it's about your life. I'll support you, either way."

I squeezed her free hand. "Thanks, Doc. I appreciate it."

"So, when do you leave?" she asked.

"Uh, tomorrow night. She could only spare five days. The old man won't be thrilled, but you're right. It'll drive me bug-shagging crazy going over all the scenarios. Mind dropping me off at the house after this?"

"Of course not," Corinne said. "What are friends for?"

Chapter Seventy-Four

Niles arranged for The Agency jet to leave after dark.

The group assembled in the hangar to say goodbyes.

Gifts were exchanged, as well as contact numbers. Corinne pulled Mike aside after he'd had his moment with Hope. She held up a pendant on a cord. "This is the Japanese symbol for luck. My uncle picked it up while he was stationed overseas and wore it through six years of service." She slipped the cord around his neck. "Can't hurt."

Mike hugged her and kissed her cheek. "Thanks, Doc. I won't lose it. Keep an eye on Hope for me, eh?"

"I will. Keep in touch...it'll drive her crazy to hear nothing the whole trip."

_And me_.

He looked affronted. "As if I'd do that! She knows she has me wrapped around her bloody little finger."

Corinne giggled. "I know. You better go, they're gesturing for you and Mr. Niles looks impatient."

He looked back at the plane, and held up two fingers at Niles. "Pillock always has to keep to his soddin' schedules. I swear, he could suck the fun out of a rave. Take care, love."

He hoisted his duffel on his shoulder, got one more hug from Hope, and boarded the jet.

She moved to stand next to the girl, putting an arm around her shoulders, Sarah on the other side.

Aspen stood a few steps away with Xane and Aija.

They waved, Hope with tears streaking down her cheeks, until the jet started to taxi out of the hangar toward the runway.

Corinne was the last to walk out. "I love you," she whispered. "Please come back."

It was the longest three and a half weeks of her life.

He sent a few letters from remote locations.

It took a long time for them to arrive because of the distance. They came to the house addressed to M.G. ("My girls," he explained in the first letter.) Mike's messy script told vivid details of the locations they saw, interesting characters they met...the fight details were edited, most likely for young eyes.

The last came a week late from when it had been mailed.

The only warning of his return came in a call from the airport about an item that needed to be picked up. Corinne happened to be at the house helping Hope with her math homework.

She answered the phone while the girl was in the bathroom. "May I take a message?"

"There's a package that needs to be picked up by tomorrow. Do I have the right address?"

"Yep. Can anyone sign for it? I can come down there now."

"I'd appreciate that, ma'am. I'd really like to go home on time."

"Okay, give me directions where to go, and I'll be on my way."

She wrote down the info on a pad, scribbled another note for Hope, and left.

Getting to "Receiving" at the airport, she was in for another surprise.

"You didn't mention it was a shipping crate. Are you sure this is the right one?"

"Yeah, it's addressed to Miss Atherton, Miss Larkin, or Miss Miller."

"Well, I'm Miss Larkin. Do you mind if I open it here? I don't have room for this in my car."

"Sure, ma'am, let me get you the crowbar." The clerk went to his office and returned a minute later with the tool. "You need help?"

"Nah, I think I'll manage. Thanks."

He nodded, and went back in the office to do paperwork.

The large, cubical crate was stamped with "Open This Side", so that's the one she worked on prying off. It fell off to reveal a huddled-up pale man looking just this shade of dead.

"Mike!"

He extended his legs with pops and groans. "Oh, god, that was torture. I ever see that old bastard again, I'm going to feed him his intestines through his nose. Give a bloke a hand out, Doc?"

Corinne's shock wore off and she hurried to meet his request, taking both hands to help him stand. As he leaned on the box a moment to get his bearings, she picked up the duffel bag.

"Why on earth were you in a crate?" she whispered. "You look like hell!"

"Old bugger's idea. Only airport near our location handled shipping, not passenger flights. I thought he'd get a bigger crate, though."

"Well, let's get out of here before the clerk notices a person was there." She helped the limping man to the door, calling, "Good night!" to the clerk once they were out of sight.

Chapter Seventy-Five

Michael

I was dirty, wounded, and very hungry.

It'd been about two days since I'd eaten, I thought. The passage of time felt a little wonky in a dark crate crossing several zones by air.

Corinne's car was thankfully close. She spread a blanket over the seat, then helped me inside. I drifted off while she drove back home.

Didn't stir when she stopped for food then continued to her apartment.

By the time we arrived, it was dark.

She gently touched my face to rouse me. "Mike...wake up. Time to come inside and eat."

"Hmm? I think you took a wrong turn, pet. This isn't my motel."

"Nope, right location. I have a tub with hot water inside, and we're going to get you cleaned up."

I was too tired to argue, secretly looking forward to the hot water, and allowed her to help me walk to the door.

Corinne set the duffel bag down, then helped me remove my coat and draped it on the sofa. She then helped me hobble into the bathroom and set me on the closed toilet while she fiddled with the taps.

"You don't have to help, Doc. I've taken a bath before."

"Mike, don't be stubborn. You can barely move. Let me make this a little easier, okay?"

Her expression told me she wouldn't take no for an answer, so I caved with a sigh and waited.

Once the water temp was to her liking, she started to help remove my clothes, peeling off the blood-caked sweater I wore, then crouching down to unlace my boots.

The pendant was still around my neck.

"Ugh, it smells like you've been trekking through swamp water!"

"We did."

"Oh." Her cute nose wrinkled up. "Do you have anything clean in your bag? If not, I'll toss some stuff in the machines."

"Um, I don't think so. I tend to pack light, and I've already gone through everything once."

She nodded, and turned off the taps before the tub overflowed. "Do you, uh, need any help?"

I smiled at her attempt to not blush. "I think I can manage, Doc."

"Okay. Holler once you're in and I'll bring you some food."

Corinne left a couple towels within reach.

I wriggled out of my combat pants without putting too much weight on my sore knee and lowered myself into the steaming water with a blissful sigh. Thoughtful girl had even filled the tub with unscented bubbles. It was the most luxurious thing I'd experienced in a very long while.

Must have drifted off again, for her knock on the door startled me. "Mike? Are you decent?"

"Important bits covered, love."

The scent of warm soup flooded my senses as soon as she pushed open the door.

"I'm really hungry."

I started gulping down the liquid when she handed me the mug. Egg flower was a simple soup, but after days without anything but sips of water, it tasted like heaven.

"It's okay. So, what brought you home?"

I handed the empty mug back to her. "As you can see, I got injured. The old man saw me as a liability since it was bad enough not to heal overnight, and shipped me home. Not so bad, really. Spending three weeks with Bethany without her creature comforts? Not a pleasant trip. I love the bitch, but the constant complaining whenever we weren't fighting some nasty really got on the nerves. I'm amazed he hasn't killed her, yet, or at least slipped her a sedative. God, this water feels heavenly."

Corinne started washing the cuts on my head with a cloth. "Didn't change the way you feel about her, though?"

"Well, it turns out...Bethany and I don't have a lot in common anymore aside from training and a kid. The three of us spent most of our time alone, and I ended up talking more with the old man than Bethany. I know her, you know, and there's chemistry...but all we've really shared is the same history. I'll always love her, because that's the type of sort I am, but it's...tempered. Looked like she kind of felt the same way by the time I left. I don't know...I'm prob'ly not explaining it well."

She continued her gentle touch. "No, I understand. You have a bond and always will, but it's not a 'forever love' kind. And that's okay...at least you two have ended on a good note?"

"Yeah...I think another reason he wanted me gone was the bickering. Bethany and I, we fight, it's what we do...even when we're getting along. I think he was ready to tear his hair out."

"Like two kids on a road trip," Corinne teased.

She continued washing the spots I couldn't see, bathing the back of my neck. I closed my eyes and leaned my head back against the wall.

"I missed you," she said after a few minutes of comfortable silence.

A smile teased my lips, though my eyes remained closed. "Same here. I kept wanting to tell you or Hope something, and you weren't there. Did you get my letters?"

"Four. Did you send more?"

"Just one. Guess I beat it here. I have some trinkets for the three of you in my bag."

"Ooo, I like presents. How did you get injured?"

There were cuts on my face and scalp, a few scabbed-over wounds on my chest, and my left knee was swollen and purple.

"Ambush. We got jumped by several of these buggers. Got a few slices in on me while I was keeping an eye on Bethany. She'd only been asleep a couple hours, so I knew her reaction time would be slow. Got stabbed in the side, here." I pointed to my right flank. "And twisted my knee taking a hit for her. Noticed it was dislocated once the fight was over. She helped me reset it, but I'd be in no shape to travel without a few days to heal. I ate, slept, and the next evening, the old man packed me off."

"My God! You were stuck in that crate for three days with a busted knee? It's a wonder it wants to move at all."

I smiled at her. "Paladin. We heal, regardless; just it's a lot faster with good conditions. Give me a bit, and I'll be right as rain."

"But...how could he have stuffed you in that box in your condition? Geeze, they could have moved on and let you get home in your own time."

I was equally amused and touched. "Look, Doc, I'm not holding grudges. He and I work well together in combat, but there're no fuzzy feelings between us. So, when he has an injured man slowing down his mission, he's not going to hop-to to get me the best accommodations."

She was still visibly upset. "Well...didn't Bethany complain? I would've."

I didn't answer the question, but raised a soapy hand to cup her cheek. "I'm touched you think I'm worth so much fuss. Just...think of it as a prank on ol' Mike. I've done worse in my day."

"I...I care about you."

I smiled softly, holding her gaze for a moment, then dropped my hand and leaned forward. "Do you mind reaching my back since you're here?"

"Not at all." She squeezed some plain soap onto a bath sponge and spread the lather in circles across my skin. "Feel good?"

"Mmm..."

"Scoot forward a little bit."

She was wearing shorts and she slipped her shoes and socks off, then stepped in behind me, minding her feet didn't get "friendly". There was enough of a ledge at the end of the tub she could sit on it. Seated on the shelf, she started kneading my shoulders.

"Is this okay?"

"Yeah...don't stop. That feels bloody marvelous."

Of course, my hands could never be idle, and soon found her feet. I slid a finger under the curve of the arch.

"Mike!"

"Hmm?"

She pinched the pressure point in my shoulder. "You know what you did. You tickle me, I jump, and I either kick you, or the water sloshes all over the floor. And if you make a mess of my floor, you're cleaning it up."

"Bossy, aren't you?" I teased.

"Your favorite kind. And I know I'm not the only ticklish one, so behave"

I tipped my head back and arched a brow at her. "Where's the fun in that?"

Corinne rolled her eyes. "Baths are for fun when you're five. This is therapeutic."

I swiveled my head around. "Oh, I can think of lots of fun adults can have in a bath."

"I forgot—the voice of experience," she said.

"Ouch, kitten. You can put away the claws for the night. I'm too tired to be batted around."

I turned around and concentrated on using a washcloth on my feet.

She frowned and bent closer to me. "I'm sorry...I meant to tease you, not insinuate anything. Of course you've done things. That's what couples do." Her fingers played with the little curling hairs at my nape as she spoke.

I couldn't help leaning into her hand, encouraging her to continue. "I know. I'm cranky from being stuck in a box." Brushed an almost imperceptible kiss on the knee I leaned against. "You're so good to me, love..."

"Shhh, you're tired. We should get you out of this bath. Would you like some more soup?"

She stood to step out of the tub, but a hand stopped her from getting out.

"You won't go far?"

She brushed through my damp curls and smiled reassuringly. "I'm going to put your clothes in the dryer, and then I'll be back."

I nodded, and released her leg.

Chapter Seventy-Six

By the pink in the water, some of Mike's wounds had reopened, so Corinne got out her first-aid kit, as well.

Entering the living room, she heard the shower turn on while he rinsed the suds off, and put the refilled mug in the microwave.

Since the only thing dry he had to wear was a towel, she looked through her closet to find something decent. The closest thing she had to fitting him was a blue flannel robe she used in winter, so she hung it on the inner hook attached to the bathroom door.

The dryer would be done in an hour.

Leave it to Mike to make flannel look sexy. His hair curled freely about his head. The robe only closed enough to partially cover his chest, leaving a glistening sliver exposed down the middle. The sleepy eyes made him look adorable and kissable.

She willed away her wandering thoughts and focused on making him comfortable. He managed to hobble to the couch.

"Okay, here's some more soup. Are your wounds bleeding again? I noticed pink in the water."

"Not really. That was more what I couldn't wash off out in BFE."

"Let me take a look at these in the light, just in case."

He knew from past experience to humor her, so he shrugged the robe off his shoulders.

Corinne examined the stitches in his side first. "Well, these are small, but a bit crude. You'll have a nasty scar." She shifted to kneeling in front of him. The small slice across his upper abdomen had been under the water long enough to loosen the scab and start oozing, so she dabbed some ointment on it and applied a bandage. "Any wounds on your legs?"

"Nah, just the bum knee."

"Well, at least it's not as purple, now."

She gently probed the joint, feeling for misplaced cartilage and such, mumbling the anatomy of the knee as a checklist. Relieved the damage wasn't severe, she took an ace bandage out of the kit and wrapped it, making sure it was snug, but not cutting off circulation.

Mike felt the touch of her warm hands everywhere they'd been on his cooling skin. He longed for the feeling to last. It'd been so long since he'd been touched with any tenderness.

"Does it hurt much? If so, we could try a little painkiller." She looked up and stopped at the look on his face. Its meaning was indiscernible. "What?"

She didn't know when he had leaned that close.

"It doesn't hurt," he said, and closed the gap between them, brushing his lips against hers.

Corinne stiffened in shock for a moment, then whimpered when his tongue lightly swept across her lips. She breathed into the kiss, returning it, her heart pounding in her chest and ears.

She was amazed he was going slow, imagining before that his intentional kiss would be like a passionate attack of feeling. Oh, this was so much sweeter, and made her want more.

Assured she wasn't going to pull away, Mike brought her up to his lap, one hand tangled in her hair, the other at her waist. She brushed her hands over his shoulders to rest behind his neck, playing with his curls as they learned each other's mouths.

He finally let her breathe, their foreheads pressed together while they panted for air.

"What was that about?" she whispered.

Volume would only break the spell.

"I dreamed about you while I was gone. I couldn't resist anymore. You taste amazing."

She giggled quietly, then bit her lip. "So, only an experiment, then?"

His gaze flicked over her face, before he said, "Not if you don't want it to be."

She shook her head. "I don't."

She captured his lips again, expressing her desire for him now he wanted her. He moaned and tugged her closer when she swept her tongue behind his teeth to tease his mouth.

"Playing with fire, love."

"Don't care." She dove into another kiss. "You're mine."

Mike pulled back. "What?"

_Now or never, Corinne_. She caressed both cheeks with her hands so he would look at her when she said this. Took a brave breath, then confessed, "I love you. I have for months."

His jaw dropped. _Oh, crap, I broke him!_

"Mike?"

"W-What did you say?" he whispered.

"I love you."

"You..."

She nodded, hoping it would sink in.

"You...love me?"

Corinne kissed his sweet lips and said, "Yes! I tried not to because I didn't want to ruin our friendship, but it wouldn't go away. I love you, Mike."

"You..." He shook his head. Words failing, he kissed her, surprising her with the intensity. "No one's ever... Say it again."

"I love you. It doesn't matter if you don't feel the same way, but when you kiss me like that, how can I hold it in?"

"You sent me away, when you...?"

Corinne nodded. "I couldn't keep you from her. You had to know. It had nothing to do with me."

"Oh, sweetheart...you're a bloody treasure, you know that? No one's ever done for me what you have...what you always have...you're too good to me, baby, I don't deserve it."

_Baby_.

She stroked his cheekbones and looked upon him. "Of course you do. Every time you help Hope with her homework, every time you take out the trash for Sarah, every time you save some stupid resident from being eaten in an alley...you're a good man, Michael."

He trembled beneath her hands and pulled her into another feverish kiss.

"I'm gonna make mistakes. I'm going to disappoint you."

She kept caressing his face. "I know you're fallible. So am I! We're bound to screw up, but as long as we try to help each other, all of us, try our best, then that's the best we can do. I've loved you for months without asking for anything in return. Do you think that's going to change if we get closer?"

She couldn't resist kissing that pout again.

"Now, shut up."

Persuaded by her talented lips, he lost himself to her kisses. Months of pent up frustration had her pouring herself into their making out, determined to render him senseless. She was careful not to lean on any of his injuries, though. Soon, his body started to insist on recuperative sleep, his responses getting slow and sloppy.

She finally pulled back with a gentle smile and brushed the curls off his forehead. "You need sleep, honey."

He pouted and tried to kiss her again.

"Ah-uh...I'm going to go get your clothes so you have something to sleep in. I'll be right back."

"Okay."

Mike settled back into the sofa cushions with a silly grin on his face, watching her walk out the door to the laundry pantry outside. She had a body he was going to enjoy exploring...once he wasn't so damn tired.

He was already drifting when she came back inside a few minutes later.

She handed him a pair of sweatpants from the top of the pile. "Go get changed while I clean up." She helped him stand.

He could put a little more weight on his left leg now his knee was wrapped.

He limped into the bedroom and dropped the robe before sitting on the bed to pull up the pants. Luckily, his flexibility made up for not bending his knee.

She came in and turned down the bed.

"Stay with me until I fall asleep, love?"

"Of course." She tucked the covers up to his chest, then lay down on the comforter next to him, her head propped up on her hand. "I'm so glad you're home."

_Home_... "Me, too, Doc."

She thought he'd never looked more beautiful. He picked up her free hand and kissed the palm, his eyes fluttering closed.

She kissed his forehead. "Sleep well."

His lips twitched into a smile, but he was already falling under, so she carefully rolled off the bed and left the bedroom, silently closing the door. Her face split into a wide grin now she was alone and she might have done a little dance.

She realized she was starving. It had been several hours since she'd eaten, focused on caring for him. A couple sandwiches made, she called Sarah and gave a brief summary of the night.

Later, when she went to bed, he was still in the same position. She slid under the covers, cuddling close, and drifted off for the best sleep she'd had in a long time.

Corinne awoke in the early morning from kisses on her neck.

"Mmm, morning," she said, stretching. He grinned down at her. "How do you feel?"

Mike shifted closer and rubbed his cotton-clad erection against her leg. "How do you think?" he said, swooping in for a kiss.

She wrapped her arms around his neck, smiling against his lips. "Do you always wake up that way?"

"Most of the time, but especially when I'm in bed next to a beautiful woman." He nibbled under her ear and down her throat. "You smell divine." He nuzzled her pulse point. "Can't wait to taste you."

_No gray area in what he means by that_. "How's your knee?"

"Better, swelling's gone. It'll probably only be stiff today." His kisses continued down her collarbone.

"Ah, if only I could heal all my patients so quickly." She rolled them over, pinning his arms above his head. He smiled, eager for what she would do. "Trust me?"

"Yes."

"Good. Close your eyes and let me love you," she whispered in his ear.

Mike shivered beneath her and complied. She grinned. She'd been dreaming about this for months.

Corinne kissed him languidly, still holding down his wrists. She dragged his bottom lip through her teeth as she released it, moving on to his sensitive throat. Continuing down his chest, she teased and licked each nipple into hard points.

He hissed in pleasure each time she used her teeth. He was so gorgeous—defined pecs, eight definitive ab separations, the lines leading straight down under his pants to what she could feel was quite impressive against her belly. He squirmed when she nibbled at his unmarked side, so she did it again.

"Watch it, missy, or I won't be so compliant."

"Up," was her only reply, tugging at his waistband. She yanked the sweats off and tossed them to the floor. _Oh, my_...

She avoided his throbbing sex for now, diverting around it to place hot kisses on his hips and legs. Her hair teased along it as she moved down his body, though.

"Corinne, _please_." He arched his hips.

She looked up innocently. "You want something, baby?"

"Please touch me. You're driving me insane."

She kissed the arch of his foot. "I am touching you, Mike."

" _Love_."

Well, he was begging so nicely and how could she resist that pout? She crawled back up to settle along his thighs and grazed a nail from base to tip.

"Is this what you wanted?" she asked. He nodded rapidly. "You want more?" More nodding. "Okay."

She fisted his manhood, sliding her hand up and over the head with a twist, down the other side, and back again.

"Oh, fuck..." he moaned, his head falling back on the pillow.

With his eyes closed, he focused on the feel of her warm hand, and so he didn't see when she moved to take him into her mouth on the next down-stroke.

"Bloody hell!" The minx chuckled around his cock, her tongue seeming to be everywhere all at once. "Oh, god...love..."

She delighted in reducing the normally eloquent man to a babbling puddle of need. He made the cutest squeak when she sucked the sensitive skin at the base of the head between her teeth, shooting up off the bed, before falling back down and babbling more "oh gods". And manipulating his sac really made him go wild, his hips thrusting and writhing in rhythm to her movements.

"Oh god...love...I'm..."

Corinne nodded and hummed in acknowledgement, and sucked harder. He exploded into her mouth, surprising her with the force, but she anticipated so he didn't choke her. She swallowed his spending and continued to slide him in and out of her mouth until he collapsed, panting and wide-eyed. Giving him one last lick and a kiss, she crawled up his body and hovered over him.

"Good start to the morning?" she asked.

"Come 'ere," Mike growled, pulling her down into a mind-blowing kiss until she was gasping for breath. "You are amazing."

"Really?" she asked, blushing. "Even after..." She gestured about.

" _Really_ ," he said. "It's different with you. I can tell you love me."

It was still an astounding concept to him, one that would take a little getting used to.

She caressed his cheek. "I do, Mike. I've never felt so strongly as I do for you. I love you, and I'll say it as many times as I need to for it to sink in."

That look of awe on his face made her heart ache with feelings too big for her chest. She kissed him sweetly, pouring her feelings into his healing heart.

"Let me make love to you, Corinne," he whispered.

She scanned his face.

She only found earnest desire and affection, so she nodded, murmuring, "Alright. Just go slow, it's been a while."

"You mean, you didn't with...?"

Corinne shook her head.

Chapter Seventy-Seven

Michael

I trusted her to not lie to me, so I didn't ask for details, and didn't need or want them.

I rolled our bodies again as I kissed her, taking my time.

Wanted this to be perfect.

Didn't feel the love she did, yet, but I could feel the stirrings of it with every display of her devotion. She meant a great deal to me, was my best friend, and I missed her terribly whenever we were apart for more than a couple days.

Corinne was my future.

As I stripped away each article of clothing, heard her moans and soft sighs, the part of me that had lived for Bethany got pushed farther way.

When I entered her velvet heat, it was the furthest thing from my mind, and when she climaxed with my name on her lips, it was locked away as only a memory.

I collapsed on top of her and she wound her arms tighter around me, whispering her love in my ear while I panted into her neck.

We loved the day away in one form or another, through bodies or words. Were in constant contact around the apartment, my arms around her middle when she made food to satisfy our voracious appetites.

After a shower, prolonged by more kissing and touching, we made our way out into the evening, hand in hand. Congratulations and happy smiles came from my other best girls, and I couldn't remember ever being happier.

Corinne squeezed my hand.

Epilogue

Mike was a romantic.

They'd been together a week and Corinne had seen a whole new side of him.

She didn't know how he managed it, but there was always a little note in the pocket of her white coat and a rose in her locker at the hospital. When she got off work, he was at her door with food and foot rubs.

She had some vague idea he'd be like this, but it didn't come close to the reality of how cherished she felt just for giving him her affection.

Tonight was completely at their pace since she had the day off tomorrow. It was the first time they were going out for a date and back to his place and she could tell he was nervous. She didn't think it quite sunk in for him she wasn't going anywhere any time soon.

They had dinner at the nice Italian restaurant, including a to-die-for dessert. It had layers of ice cream, super thin chocolate and cookie wafers, and whipped cream—all frozen and pretty to make a torte that had to take hours to look that perfect. It was like a work of art, and so decadent.

Since Mike encouraged her to go for the calorie-laden stuff, she guessed he had big plans for later. Not that she minded.

They'd been at her apartment or Hope and Sarah's place all week, so she hadn't seen his room since before she picked him up from the airport.

"You've been busy," she said in surprise, upon walking through the door.

"Just a bit of cleaning," he said. There were lit candles all over the place and the room was as spotless as one could expect for a rundown motel.

She smiled at him, sat down, and saw him breathe a sigh of relief. "Thank you for dinner." She kissed him.

That was another thing she hadn't thought about before. He kissed like a man starved for affection, which she guessed he was for years. And he was so passionate, which one might guess from his temper, but his doubters would never guess he could be gentle, too.

They were still in the "honeymoon" stage where one of them was always touching the other, so she didn't mind when he pulled her onto his lap. "I like the boots," he murmured, kissing beneath her ear.

She smiled, leaning her head over to give him better access. "I figured you would."

She wore a pair of black leather knee-high stiletto boots her mother picked up for her in Italy, with her long sweater-dress. They were the kind of boots you sat and looked sexy in, not the kind you wore all night, but she loved them for special occasions.

He chuckled in the sexy way she'd come to adore and carried her to the bed.

"Oh, my..."

It had been transformed into the ideal lovers' setting. There were enough candles to think he must have bought out the drugstore. The bed was draped in blood red silk sheets with a black velvet comforter. A bouquet of deep red roses was on the nightstand. It looked amazing, and she couldn't believe he went to so much trouble.

"If this is what you do after a week, I can't wait to see what you come up with after a year."

"Well, I'm certainly not telling you, love. I'd never be able to surprise you."

Mike set her down on the bed and peeled her boots off. Then her socks were dropped to the floor to join the boots.

"Come up here." She pulled his face to her. It had been too long since he kissed her, and she wanted to show how much she liked the room.

His quick, nimble fingers worked on the buttons down the front of her dress while she kissed him. The reverence in his touch belied the playful nature he tried to exude tonight. It dawned on her that having her here, just how he wanted her, meant a lot to him. It wasn't only a first for them in his bed; it was a first for _him_. He'd been nervous because it was the first time he was going to make love to a woman in his home.

She could beat that bitch over the head right now with something really heavy, only Bethany's loss was her gain, and she couldn't complain when she had a gorgeous man looking at her like the oasis to his desert.

Her dress slid to the floor. She wore a black lace slip she picked up over the weekend...and no panties. His eyes darkened further with desire when she took her turn to undress him.

"This new?" he whispered hopefully.

"Mmm-hmm."

"Oh, good."

She always got a gasp from sucking on his nipples. A scrape of the teeth earned her a growl. She loved how responsive he was. Must have had him pretty distracted, for he jumped when she wrapped her hand around his dick and gave it a warm squeeze.

"Want you, baby."

He laid her down. "Wanna taste you first, love. Naughty girl, not wearing any knickers."

He pushed the slip up to her waist and buried his head between her thighs.

"Well, you've already ripped five pairs."

Decent undies weren't cheap nowadays. Not that she cared too much at the moment, since he could have her ready to come in about a minute. He found this secret button on her the other day and had taken advantage of it ever since...only she didn't get to come until _he_ decided to let her, the evil bastard.

"I'll buy you more," he said, then plunged his tongue in her pussy. The length of that man's tongue should be illegal!

"Ohhh, god...baby..." Her legs were starting to shake, and if he'd just let her let go...

She wasn't down from her orgasm before he was inside her and kissing her breath away.

"Bloody hell, you're still so tight." He started moving in shallow thrusts. "Don't know if I'll ever get used to how hot you are."

She lifted his head from her neck and smiled. "Plenty of time to find out. I love you."

As much as it touched her he was still awed by the words, she wished he heard them more often before her. It broke her heart. She said how she felt often, but she knew it would take time to heal that old of a wound.

He couldn't say it back to her, yet, but she felt how much she meant to him in every touch, every smile, every time his eyes softened in a way she'd only seen otherwise when he looked at his daughter.

She was his girl.

They kissed and touched and rocked in time to an ancient rhythm. Other nights, they coupled in a lust-filled frenzy, and they might get to that tomorrow, but tonight...tonight was about erasing bad memories.

****

_God, Corinne undoes me with how well she knows me. I haven't said a word, and yet, she knows what I need tonight...what I hoped for_.

Coming home after the day they spent together, he realized he wasn't the same man who lived here a month prior. He left as a man trying to hold on to a dream he knew had already passed its time.

His ex cared for him, and even wanted him, but she couldn't give him what he wanted and didn't know when or if she'd ever be able. No ones' fault, really. A bleedin' casualty of her life. At one point, he would have waited forever for her, but he realized he'd been his own man for too long now to still be her slave.

He was about ready to come home when he got thrashed trying to be a bloody meat shield, so it was a blessing in disguise. They had some fun, but there was also pain neither one of them wanted to acknowledge, and couldn't talk about with the boss there, anyway.

Soddin' git watched him like a hawk the entire trip. Hadn't he proved himself enough already? Another reason he was ready to come back. She wasn't ready to say to hell with her friends' opinions. She might trust and care for him without it, but she'd never make the full leap in front of everyone.

Cori only judged him by his actions, not his past. Got to say, it was pretty liberating.

So, he took one look around and knew he had to clear out the old. Every memento he'd collected or stolen was boxed up. Gave the sheets to his laundry lady, as they were in perfectly usable condition. Sold the old rugs to one of his poker mates. Wasn't entirely easy, but he owed it to Doc to make his best effort to move forward.

He ordered what he wanted and made sure the place was perfect before he invited her to dinner. He thought she missed her calling as a shrink, though, because she picked up right away he was nervous, smiled, and squeezed his hand.

To be able to show affection in public was a glorious thing. A secret relationship might sound thrilling, but all you really felt was restrained, denied what everyone else took for granted.

He could smile at Corinne without getting accused of plotting something, put his arm around her without getting punched in the nose, could even kiss her, and she still looked him in the eye.

He learned she was as physical about things as he was. Sharing contact came naturally to her, and every touch had been fading old scars. She played with his hair while they watched the telly, twined her foot with his under the table, and cuddled with him at night. He was enough of a ponce that falling asleep with her in his arms nearly brought him to tears.

It was even worse when he woke up in the morning and she was still there.

Probably shaved a year off his life worryin' she wouldn't like what he'd done to the place. He actually did have taste, but his style didn't always go over the best with others, so, yeah...he was anxious. His heart could have skipped a beat.

He was so relieved when her face lit up in surprise.

So, he couldn't wait to see all that creamy skin against his red sheets. She was a classic beauty, no denying, but it was her warmth that shone the most. The most beautiful heart he'd ever known. As he started to undress her, he thanked every deity he had no right to call on she let him in. Her taste was divine, and then he was wrapped in her warmth...and it was heaven.

And it burned.

She knew all of it, and gave him those lovely, precious words again. _I love you._ He wanted to say it back, too, but he wasn't there, yet. _Yet_.

Soon, though. Probably sooner than either one of them realized.

He'd always been impulsive.

They made love long into the night, but however long they lasted before exhaustion claimed them, she was going to come at least once more before he did. He was a gentleman.

.

****

She lost count of how many times she climaxed. Her legs didn't work anymore, and she was pretty sure speech would come out as gobble-dee-gook. She was sweaty and boneless and oh-my-God was that amazing.

"I think you broke me." Huh, she could talk, after all.

At least, she hoped that was coherent.

He beamed and chuckled, kissing her brow. "Worth it, though, right?"

She nodded. "Mm-hm."

He was breathing hard, too, so she wasn't the only one affected.

She squirmed a little and wrinkled her nose. "Sticky."

Mike outright laughed, and got up, walking naked and wobbly to his bathroom. He came back and handed her a damp washcloth, and lay down next to her again. They never made it under covers. Cleaner now, all she could think about was sleep.

Too bad the pillow was so far away.

But, he was thinking ahead, so he tossed the washcloth toward his dirty clothes pile and slid her to a proper place on the bed, covering them both. A good thing, too, since she was starting to feel the cool air on her skin.

"Sweet dreams, love," he bid her as she drifted off in his arms. He made a very comfortable pillow.

"Mmm, love you."

She felt a kiss on the top of her head and heard a whispered "thank you" just before she fell asleep.

****

It only took two months from the time they started dating for Mike to say the words back to Corinne.

She guessed it was her Christmas present, and in case she forgot (like that would ever happen), her actual present was a gold locket with the inscription engraved inside:

For my Love

Michael

She hadn't taken it off since.

Without Bethany at the center of the group, they didn't see Xane and Aspen much anymore. Their loyalties had been with their childhood friend.

The first half of Hope's junior year went well. Her desire to date? Not so much.

Mike didn't want anyone touching his little girl.

Sarah was working on him to let Hope go to Winter Formal.

The surprise at Christmas came in the form of a box addressed to Mike with supplies from The Agency. Niles wouldn't be so generous, so he figured Bethany was behind it.

The important question was why—to be nice, or to prepare him for the worst.

Death didn't take holidays.

Children of Ossiria

I write in a paranormal setting with vampires and witches and shapeshifters (oh my!), but the heart of my work is family - and all that can mean and entail. It's human nature to bond, so if we don't have blood family, we gather people around us.

How do you keep your family safe in a world of monsters?

Is having a family - blood or otherwise - a blessing or a liability?

What if your children have greater destinies that cannot be avoided?

These and more questions are the issues my characters face in all of my books.

Ossiria is a land in an alternate dimension. A horrible event took place there that had reach on several worlds, including Earth.

Sign up for the newsletter to be notified about new releases.

Strange Allies novels

Never Trust A Vampire

Cycle of Rebirths

I, Paladin

Vampire Sacrifice

A Paladin's Secrets

The people we save look at us like we're superheroes, or guardian angels, but we bleed.

We break.

And sometimes, we even die.

Becoming a paladin means sacrifice.

In the Strange Allies series, Della has a higher calling, but making sure her mother is taken care of always comes first, and she feels horrible every time she has to lie to her about her job. It's been the two of them since she was five years old, so leaving home is painful.

Because Della isn't a normal girl, there will be no college graduation ceremony, no wedding to a nice man, and no grandbabies for her mother to spoil, but she'll let her mother hold on to those dreams as long as possible.

Children of Ossiria and Strange Allies share the same world, but can be read independently.

About the Author

Writer of supernatural badasses.

A proud geek *cough*nerd*cough* who likes fashion, interior design, and sports, Vivian Lane is the author of the Children of Ossiria series. She lives in California with her cat Scrapper.

Blog. Facebook. Twitter. Fan Group.

